j>i,iJliZ^  Q?'   /f^^u^i^^i^<.^^ — 


King  Henry  :      *'  Look,  as  I  blow  this  feather  from  my  face  " 

King  Henry  VI  Part  III  Act  III  Scene  i 


Dookjovers  Ecfiiion 


nm 


m^ 


V 

2^illian\Sl\ciI^speare 


Vl/*itrl^lr^rocruc"t  ior\s, 

«>^otGS,  Glossary, 

Critical    C?orT\n\crsjts, 

ai\cf  •A^et)\ptr of  Study 


T}\Q    Ui\iver»si^y  Society 
New     York 


Copyright,    1901 

By 

THE    UNIVERSITY    SOCIETY 


The  Third  Part  of 
King   Henry  VI 


Critical  Comments. 
I. 

Argument. 

I.  The  Duke  of  York  reaches  London  in  advance  of 
the  King,  and  is  seated  by  Warwick  upon  the  throne. 
There  the  weak-kneed  monarch  shortly  afterwards  finds 
him;  nor  can  he  move  him  from  his  seat  till  York  is 
promised  the  kingly  succession  after  Henry's  death. 
Neither  of  the  rival  houses  long  abides  by  the  treaty. 
The  haughty  Queen  ^largaret  becomes  enraged  at  the 
prospect  of  her  son's  deposition,  and  herself  musters  an 
army  against  York,  who  is  defeated  and  slain. 

II.  York's  sons,  Edward  and  Richard,  though  much 
depressed  by  these  tidings,  take  heart  again  upon  being 
joined  by  the  powerful  Warwick.  The  royal  forces  are 
engaged  once  more  near  Towton.  The  battle  is  fiercely 
fought,  but  at  length  the  King's — or,  more  properly,  the 
Queen's — forces  are  routed.  Edward  proceeds  to  Lon- 
don to  mount  the  throne  as  Edward  lY. 

III.  Having  witnessed  Edward's  coronation,  War- 
wick crosses  over  to  France  to  obtain  for  the  new  sov- 
ereign the  hand  of  the  Princess  Bona.  At  the  French 
court  he  encounters  Queen  Margaret  and  her  son,  who 
had  come  to  implore  the  French  King's  aid  in  their  cause. 
This  is  almost  granted  when  the  arrival  of  Warwick 
changes  the  aspect  of  affairs,  and  Edward's  overtures 
are  successful.  Just  at  this  moment,  however,  letters 
from  England  bear  intelligence  that  Edward  has  mar- 
ried Lady  Elizabeth  Grey.     Naturally  both  the  King  of 


COLLEGE 
LfBRARY 

Ai 


Comments  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

( 

France  and  Warwick  are  incensed  at  the  broken  faith. 
Warwick  then  and  there  becomes  reconciled  with  Queen 
Margaret,  who  is  also  promised  French  forces  to  renew 
the  struggle. 

iV.  Warwick  hurries  back  to  England,  surprises  Ed- 
ward by  forced  marches,  takes  the  crown  from  his  head, 
and  gives  it  back  to  Henry,  who  has  been  languishing  in 
the  Tower.  But  Edward  in  turn  escapes  from  War- 
wick's surveillance,  and  takes  refuge  in  Burgundy,  where 
he  recruits  fresh  troops.  Upon  returning  to  England 
he  proceeds  to  his  dukedom  of  York,  and  soon  gathers 
strength  enough  to  march  on  London.  The  impotent 
Henry  is  again  seized  and  consigned  to  the  Tower. 

V.  Edward  meets  Warwick  in  an  engagement  near 
Barnet,  and  the  great  earl,  whose  deeds  have  given  him 
the  title  of  "  King-maker,"  is  slain.  A  still  more  decisive 
battle  is  fought  and  won  against  Queen  Margaret  and  the 
remnants  of  the  Lancastrian  forces,  supported  by  the 
French,  on  the  plains  of  Tewksbury.  Queen  Margaret 
is  taken  prisoner,  and  her  son  is  stabbed  to  the  heart 
by  the  three  brothers  of  York.  Henry's  weak,  troubled 
reign  is  ended  by  a  dagger-thrust  at  the  hands  of  Ed- 
ward's brother,  Richard  of  Gloucester ;  while  Edward 
assumes  the  crown  so  bloodily  striven  for,  amid  every 
prospect  of  peace  for  himself  and  security  for  his  infant 
son.  Destiny  has  not  yet  revealed  the  sinister  intentions 
of  the  ambitious  Gloucester. 

McSpadden  :  Shakespearian  Synopses. 

n. 

King  Henry. 

The  Poet,  with  his  instinctive  judgement,  has  given 
the  King  a  much  higher  character  than  the  chroniclers 
assign  to  him.  Their  relations  leave  little  doubt  upon 
our  minds  that  his  imbecility  was  very  nearly  allied  to 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Comments 

utter  incapacity;  and  that  the  thin  partition  between 
weakness  and  idiocy  was  sometimes  wholly  removed. 
Buf  Shakspere  has  never  painted  Henry  under  this  as- 
pect :  he  has  shown  us  a  king  with  virtues  unsuited  to 
the  age  in  which  he  lived;  with  talents  unfitted  for  the 
station  in  which  he  moved;  contemplative  amidst  friends 
and  foes  hurried  along  by  a  distempered  energy ;  peaceful 
under  circumstances  that  could  have  no  issue  but  in 
appeals  to  arms;  just  in  thought,  but  powerless  to  assert 
even  his  own  sense  of  right  amidst  the  contests  of  in- 
justice which  hemmed  him  in.  The  entire  conception  of 
the  character  of  Henry,  in  connection  with  the  circum- 
stances to  which  it  was  subjected,  is  to  be  found  in  the 
Parliament-scene  of  the  Third  Part  of  Henry  VI.  This 
scene  is  copied  from  the  Contention,  with  scarcely  the 
addition  or  alteration  of  a  word.  We  may  boldly  affirm 
that  none  but  Shakspere  could  have  depicted  with  such 
marvellous  truth  the  weakness,  based  upon  a  hatred  of 
strife — the  vacillation,  not  of  imbecile  cunning,  but  of 
clear-sighted  candour — the  assertion  of  power  through 
the  influence  of  habit,  but  of  a  power  trembling  even  at 
its  own  authority — the  glimmerings  of  courage  utterly 
extinguished  by  the  threats  of  ''  armed  men,"  and  pro- 
posing compromise  even  worse  than  war.  We  request 
our  readers  to  peruse  this  scene  in  the  Second  Part  of 
the  Contention,  and  endeavour  to  recollect  if  any  poet 
besides  Shakspere  ever  presented  such  a  reality  in  the 
exhibition  of  a  mind  whose  principles  have  no  coherency 
and  no  self-reliance ;  one  moment  threatening  and  ex- 
horting his  followers  to  revenge,  the  next  imploring  them 
to  be  patient;  now  urging  his  rival  to  peace,  and  now 
threatening  war;  turning  from  the  assertion  of  his  title 
to  acknowledge  its  weakness;  and  terminating  his  dis- 
play of  ''  words,  frowns,  and  threats  "  with 

"  Let  me  but  reign  in  quiet  while  I  live." 

Knight:  Pictorial  Shakspere. 
2 


Comments  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

III. 
The  Characters  of  Richard  II.  and  Henry  VI. 

The  characters  and  situations  of  both  these  persons  are 
so  nearly  ahke  that  they  would  have  been  completely 
confounded  by  a  commonplace  poet.  Yet  they  are  kept 
quite  distinct  in  Shakespear.  Both  were  kings,  and  both 
unfortunate.  Both  lost  their  crowns  owing  to  their 
mismanagement  and  imbecility;  the  one  from  a  thought- 
less, wilful  abuse  of  power,  the  other  from  an  indifference 
to  it.  The  manner  in  which  they  bear  their  misfortunes 
corresponds  exactly  to  the  causes  which  led  to  them. 
The  one  is  always  lamenting  the  loss  of  his  power  which 
he  has  not  the  spirit  to  regain;  the  other  seems  only 
to  regret  that  he  had  ever  been  King,  and  is  glad  to 
be  rid  of  the  power,  with  the  trouble;  the  effeminacy  of 
the  one  is  that  of  a  voluptuary,  proud,  revengeful,  impa- 
tient of  contradiction,  and  inconsolable  in  his  misfor- 
tunes; the  effeminacy  of  the  other  is  that  of  ^n  indolent, 
good-natured  mind,  naturally  averse  to  the  turmoils  of 
ambition  and  the  cares  of  greatness,  and  who  wishes  to 
pass  his  time  in  monkish  indolence  and  contemplation. 
Richard  bewails  the  loss  of  the  kingly  power  only  as 
it  ^vas  the  means  of  gratifying  his  pride  and  luxury; 
Henry  regards  it  only  as  a  means  of  doing  right,  and  is 
less  desirous  of  the  advantages  to  be  derived  from  pos- 
sessing it  than  afraid  of  exercising  it  wrong.  In  knight- 
ing a  young  soldier,  he  gives  him  ghostly  advice : — 

"  Edward  Plantagenet,  arise  a  knight, 
And  learn  this  lesson, — draw  thy  sword  in  right." 

Hazlitt  :  Characters  of  Shakespear' s  Plays. 

IV. 
Queen  Margaret. 

In  the  third  part  of  Henry  [7.,  Margaret,  engaged  in 
the  terrible  struggle  for  her  husband's  throne,  appears 

4 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Comments 

to  rather  more  advantage.  The  indignation  against 
Henry,  who  had  pitifully  yielded  his  son's  birthright  for 
the  privilege  of  reigning  unmolested  during  his  own 
life,  is  worthy  of  her,  and  gives  rise  to  a  beautiful  speech. 
We  are  here  incHned  to  sympathize  with  her;  but  soon 
after  follows  the  murder  of  the  Duke  of  York;  and  the 
base,  revengeful  spirit  and  atrocious  cruelty  with  which 
she  insults  over  him,  unarmed  and  a  prisoner — the 
bitterness  of  her  mockery,  and  the  imwomanly  malignity 
with  which  she  presents  him  with  the  napkin  stained  with 
the  blood  of  his  youngest  son,  and  "  bids  the  father  wipe 
his  eyes  withal,''  turn  all  our  sympathy  into  aversion  and 
horror.     York  replies  in  the  celebrated  speech  beginning — 

She-wolf  of  France,  and  worse  than  wolves  of  France, 
Whose  tongue  more  poisons  than  the  adder's  tooth — 

and  taunts  her  with  the  poverty  of  her  father,  the  most 
irritating  topic  he  could  have  chosen. 

By  such  a  woman  as  I\Iargaret  is  here  depicted  such 
a  speech  could  be  answered  only  in  one  way — with  her 
dagger's  point — and  thus  she  answers  it. 

It  is  some  comfort  to  reflect  that  this  trait  of  ferocity 
is  not  historical;  the  body  of  the  Duke  of  York  was 
found,  after  the  battle,  among  the  heaps  of  slain,  and 
his  head  struck  ofT;  but  even  this  was  not  done  by  the 
command  of  Margaret. 

In  another  passage,  the  truth  and  consistency  of  the 
character  of  Alargaret  are  sacrificed  to  the  march  of  the 
dramatic  action,  with  a  very  ill  effect.  When  her  for- 
tunes were  at  the  very  lowest  ebb,  and  she  had  sought 
refuge  in  the  court  of  the  French  king,  Warwick,  her 
most  formidable  enemy,  upon  some  disgust  he  had  taken 
against  Edvv^ard  IV.,  offered  to  espouse  her  cause,  and 
proposed  a  match  between  the  prince  her  son  and  his 
daughter  Anne  of  Warwick — the  "  gentle  Lady  Anne  " 
who  figures  in  Richard  III.  In  the  play,  Margaret  em- 
braces the  offer  without  a  moment's  hesitation:  we  are 
disgusted  by  her  versatile  policy,  and  a  meanness  of  spirit 

5 


Comments  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

in  no  way  allied  to  the  magnanimous  forgiveness  of  her 
terrible  adversary.  The  Margaret  of  history  sternly  re- 
sisted this  degrading  expedient.  She  should  not,  she  said, 
pardon  from  her  heart  the  man  who  had  been  the  primary 
cause  of  all  her  misfortunes.  She  mistrusted  Warwick, 
despised  him  for  the  motives  of  his  revolt  from  Edward, 
and  considered  that  to  match  her  son  into  the  family  of 
her  enemy  from  mere  poHcy  was  a  species  of  degrada- 
tion. It  took  Louis  XL,  with  all  his  art  and  eloquence, 
fifteen  days  to  wring  a  reluctant  consent,  accompanied 
with  tears,  from  this  high-hearted  woman. 

The  speech  of  Margaret  to  her  council  of  generals 
before  the  battle  of  Tewksbury  (V.  iv.  i  ct  scq.)  is  as  re- 
markable a  specimen  of  false  rhetoric  as  her  address  to 
the  soldiers,  on  the  eve  of  the  fight,  is  of  true  and  pas- 
sionate eloquence. 

She  witnesses  the  final  defeat  of  her  army,  the  mas- 
sacre of  her  adherents,  and  the  murder  of  her  son;    and 
though  the  savage  Richard  would  willingly  have  put  an 
end  to  her  misery,  and  exclaims  very  pertinently — 
Why  should  she  live  to  fill  the  world  with  words? 

she  is  dragged  forth  unharmed,  a  woful  spectacle  of 
extremest  wretchedness,  to  which  death  would  have  been 
an  undeserved  relief. 

Mrs.  Jameson  :  Characteristics  of  Women. 

V. 

Richard. 

The  dire  and  ominous  shadow  of  the  historic  Richard 
is  thrown  nearly  a  generation  backward.  It  is  also  deep- 
ened and  darkened  by  the  aid  of  the  blacker  interpreta- 
tion of  Richard  left  by  Sir  Thomas  More.  HoHnshed's 
Richard  is  the  ruthless'  champion  of  his  House,  who  slays 
Henry  only  "  to  the  intent  that  his  brother  Edward  might 
reign  with'more  surety  ";  the  dramatic  Richard  is  "  him- 
self "   and   for  himself  alone.     But   even   tjie   dramatic 

6 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Comments 

Richard  does  nothing,  in  the  present  play,  which  th2 
champion  of  his  House  might  not  do;  and  thus  the  two 
subHme  monologues  (III.  ii.,  V.  vi.)  in  which  he  lays 
bare,  with  the  terrific  candour  of  Tamburlane,  the  policy 
of  his  egoism,  are  only  intelligible  as  preludes  to  the 
wonderful  drama  in  which  Shakespeare,  now  at  length 
escaping  from  the  traces  of  Greene  and  from  the  Mar- 
lowe alliance  if  not  as  yet  altogether  from  his  spell, 
worked  out  the  destiny  of  the  great  avenger  of  the  crimes 
of  Lancaster. 

Herford  :   The  Eversley  Shakespeare. 

VI. 

WarwicK  and  Clifford. 

Warwick  and  Clifford  are  appropriate  specimens  of  the 
old  English  feudal  baronage  in  the  height  of  its  power 
and  splendour;  a  class  of  men  brave,  haughty,  turbulent, 
and  rough,  accustomed  to  wield  the  most  despotic  au- 
thority on  their  estates,  and  therefore  spurning  at  legal 
restraint  in  their  public  capacity;  and  individually  able, 
sometimes,  to  overawe  and  browbeat  both  king  and 
Parliament.  In  the  play,  however,  we  see  little  of  their 
personal  traits,  these  being,  for  the  most  part,  lost  in 
the  common  habits  and  sentiments  of  their  order;  not 
to  mention  that,  in  the  collision  of  such  steel-clad  cham- 
pions, individual  features  are  apt  to  be  kept  out  of  sight, 
and  all  distinctive  tones  are  naturally  drowned  in  the 
clash  of  arms.  It  is  mainly  what  they  stand  for  in  the 
public  action,  that  the  drama  concerns  itself  about,  not 
those  characteristic  issues  which  are  the  proper  elements 
of  a  personal  acquaintance.  Yet  they  are  somewhat  dis- 
criminated: Clifford  is  more  fierce  and  special  in  his 
revenge,  because  more  tender  and  warm  in  his  affections ; 
while  Warwick  is  more  free  from  particular  hate,  because 
his  mind  is  more  at  ease  in  the  magnitude  of  his  power, 
and  the  feqling  of  his  consequence.     It  is  said  that  not 

7 


Comments  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

less  than  thirty  thousand  persons  hved  daily  at  the  tables 
of  his  different  castles  and  manors.  Add  to  this,  that  his 
hospitality  was  boundless,  his  dispositions  magnificent, 
his  manners  captivating,  his  spirit  frank,  forthright,  and 
undesigning,  and  it  may  well  be  conceived  why  his 
"  housekeeping  won  the  greatest  favour  of  the  com- 
mons," insomuch  that,  though  but  an  earl  in  style,  he 
could  in  effect  force  kings  to  reign  as  viceroys  under 
him.  Holinshed  speaks  of  him  thus :  "  Full  fraught 
was  this  nobleman  with  good  qualities  right  excellent  and 
many,  all  which  a  certain  natural  grace  did  so  far  forth 
recommend,  that  with  high  and  low  he  was  in  singular 
favour  and  good  liking,  so  as,  iinsought-for  it  seemed, 
he  grew  able  to  command  all  alone."  And  his  bearing 
in  the  play  is  answerable  to  the  character  that  history 
assigns  him;  though  it  were  to  be  wished,  that  in  the 
doings  of  the  king-maker  the  Poet  had  given  us  more 
taste  of  the  individual  man. 

Hudson  :  The  Works  of  Shakespeare. 

VII. 

Battling  of  the  Base. 

The  play  commences  with  abject  meanness  on  his 
[King  Henry's]  part  in  bartering  the  hopes  of  his  heir 
for  his  personal  immunity  and  ease  during  life,  and  the 
hollow  compromise  he  relies  on  is  presently  broken 
through  by  his  own  party,  as  well  as  that  of  York,  and 
with  equal  guilt  of  perjury  on  either  side.  Instability 
and  faithlessness  are  active  also  between  members  of  the 
same  party,  and  Exeter,  the  fleeting  Clarence  and  War- 
wick desert  and  return  under  the  influence  of  the  merest 
personal  whims  and  piques  and  self-interest.  All  the 
other  virtues  but  valour  in  its  lowest  dogged  form  appear 
lo  have  taken  leave  of  society;  in  no  direction  that  we 
can  turn  is  an  effort  apparent  that  claims  our  confidence 
and  deserves  our  sympathy,  and  the  state  of  affairs  is 

8 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Comments 

represented  that  has  occurred  more  than  once  among 
the  civil  convulsions  nearer  to  our  own  time,  though 
happily  not  in  our  own  country — high  motive  and  good 
faith  utterly  wanting,  or  if  found  together  unsupported 
by  even  ordinary  sagacity,  application  and  courage.  In 
such  a  case  the  strongest  right,  much  more  its  merest 
shadow,  forfeits  the  vantage-ground  of  natural  strength 
to  the  very  basest  ambition  guided  by  first-rate  talents, 
energy  and  courage;  and  when  the  battle  at  last  turns 
between  contenders  wdio  are  all  destitute  of  right  and 
virtue,  the  victory  will  surely  fall  to  him  who  with  the 
best  or  cRi  equal  capacity  is  the  most  treacherous,  prompt 
and  pitilessly  unsparing.  The  better  and  indeed  the 
greater  strength  of  the  consistency  of  right  is  lost,  and 
the  consistency  of  wrong  has  the  reversion  of  suprem- 
acy and  bears  down  all  before  it,  though  only  in  its  on- 
w^ard  and  downward  course  to  its  own  destruction.  It  is 
by  title  of  such  steady  and  overruling  consistency  that 
the  house  of  York  triumphs  at  last,  and  that  within  that 
house  the  last  prize  is  destined  inevitably  for  Richard,  the 
most  able,  steadfast,  daring  and  unscrupulous  of  all. 
This  destiny  is  distinctly  indicated  in  the  present  play, 
and  the  hint  is  given  too  in  the  prediction  about  Rich- 
mond, that,  if  wickedness  is  rising  to  a  head  and  ripening, 
the  sickle  is  also  preparing  that  is  to  raze  it  to  the  ground. 
For  the  rest  the  progress  of  the  contest  decimates  a  tur- 
bulent nobility  and  leads  us  to  anticipate  a  quieter  world 
in  days  to  come. 
Lloyd:  Critical  Essays  on  the  Plays  of  Shakespeare. 

VIII. 

The  Henry  VI.  Trilogy. 

Let  us  again  take  a  survey  of  the  whole  trilogy. 
.  .  .  We  have  history  represented  in  its  degenera- 
tion into  civil  war,  which  is  the  consequence  of  the  orig- 
inal disturbance  of  its  course  and  of  the  general  demor- 


Comments  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

alisation  which  increases  with  it.  This  is  the  theme  upon 
which  the  z^^holc  trilogy  is  based,  and  which  exhibits  the 
two  sides  of  Hfe  according  to  Shakspeare's  conception. 
The  three  parts,  then  show  the  principal  stages  in  the 
development  of  such  a  state  of  things.  History,  when 
so  degenerate,  first  of  all  casts  out  those  that  are  good 
and  noble  but  who  are  nevertheless  not  wholly  unaiTected 
by  the  spirit  of  their  age,  and  at  the  same  time  shows 
that  the  great  and  pure  are  not  understood  and  that  they 
cannot  keep  themselves  entirely  pure.  This  is  exhibited 
in  the  First  Part  by  the  events  belonging  to  it  (and 
hence,  because  appropriate  here  only,  Shakspeare  intro- 
duces Talbot's  death  into  this  First  Part  in  violation  of 
the  laws  of  chronology).  History  then  continues  falling 
into  a  wild  state  of  chaos,  where  right  and  wrong  flow 
into  one  another  and  can  no  longer  be  distinguished,  and 
consequently  where  the  bad  and  the  good,  or,  to  speak 
more  correctly,  the  bad  and  those  that  are  less  bad,  are 
drawn  into  the  general  vortex.  This  is  the  second  stage, 
of  which  we  have  a  representation  in  the  Second  Part. 
Having  arrived  at  this  climax,  history  demands  that  man 
shall  not  interfere  with  its  course,  and  refrain  from 
having  any  determination  of  his  own,  and  that  he  shall 
leave  all  action  to  that  man  whom  it  has  itself  chosen 
to  restore  order.  It  therefore  punishes  every  uncalled- 
for  interference  as  unauthorised  presumption,  whereas  the 
submissive  spirit  is  inwardly  exalted  and  glorified  through 
suffering  and  death.  This  is  the  thought  which  connects 
the  events  of  the  Third  Part  into  an  organic  unity. 

Ulrici  :  Shakspeare's  Dramatic  Art. 

IX. 

The  Poet  and  the  Plays. 

From  mere  inferiority  nothing  can  be  Inferred ;  in 
the  productions  of  wit  there  will  be  inequality.  Some- 
times judgement  will  err,  and  sometimes  the  matter  itself 
will  defeat  the  artist.     Of  every  author's  works  one  will 

10 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Comments 

be  the  best,  and  one  will  be  the  worst.  .  .  .  Dis- 
similitude of  style,  and  heterogeneousness  of  sentiment, 
may  sufficiently  show  that  a  work  does  not  really  belong 
to  the  reputed  author.  But  in  these  plays  no  such  marks 
of  spuriousness  are  found.  The  diction,  the  versification, 
and  the  figures,  are  Shakspeare's. 
Johnson  :  General  Observations  on  Shakspeare's  Plays. 


Never  attracting  or  affecting  me  quite  as  the  other 
works  of  Shakespeare,  nor  indeed  ever  seeming  to  me 
to  be  his  works,  they  had  never  been  so  perused  as  to 
engage  me  in  spontaneous  interpretation  or  restoration. 
Even  up  to  the  present  hour  too,  of  Shakespeare's  close, 
bold,  and  subtle  reasoning;  his  epigrammatic  play  of 
words  and  ideas;  his  grace  and  dignity  of  dialogue;  his 
psychological  curiosity;  his  metaphorical  prodigality; 
his  disclosed  fruits  of  pensive  experience;  his  encased 
kernels  of  consolidated  thought;  his  touches  of  human 
nature,  here  finely  caught,  there  mysteriously  inspired ; 
his  world-wide  illustration;  his  magical  imagery  of  out- 
ward things  reflected  from  the  innermost  sense  of  them; 
all  involved  in  a  stream  of  melody  whose  onflow  becomes 
in  itself  pathetic; — of  these  from  the  three  parts  of  Henry 
VI.  I  still  miss  some  sensible  measure. 
Vaughan  :  New  Readings  and  New  Renderings  of 
Shakespeare's  Tragedies. 


DRAMATIS   PERSONAE. 

King  Henry  tJic  sixth. 

Edward,  Prince  of  IV ales,  his  son. 

Lewis  XL,  King  of  France. 

Duke  of  Somerset. 

Duke  of  Exeter. 

Earl  of  Oxford. 

Earl  of  Northumberland. 

Earl  of  Westmoreland. 

Lord  Clifford. 

Richard  Plantagenet,  Duke  of  York. 

Edward,  Earl  of  March,  afterwards  "^ 

King  Edward  IV., 
Edmund,  Earl  of  Rutland,  >  his  sons. 

George,  afterwards  Duke  of  Clarence,  \ 

Richard,  afterwards  Duke  of  Gloucester,    J 
Duke  of  Norfolk. 
Marquess  of  Montague. 
Earl  of  Warwick. 
Earl  of  Pembroke. 
Lord  Hastings. 
Lord  Stafford. 

Sir  John  Mortimer,       )  ;      .     .;      n    ».       r  i/     ^ 

Sir  Hugh  Mortimer,      [  '''^'^''  ^'  ^^''  ^"^^  ^^  ^^''^- 
Henry,  Earl  of  Richmond,  a  youth. 
Lord  Rivers,  brother  to  Lady  Grey. 
Sir  William  Stanley. 
Sir  John  Montgomery. 
Sir  John  Somervile. 
Tutor  to  Rutland.     Mayor  of  York. 
Lieutenant  of  the  Tower.    A  Nobleman. 
Two  Keepers.    A  Huntsman. 
A  Son  that  has  killed  his  father. 
A  Father  that  has  killed  his  son. 

Queen  Margaret. 

Lady  Grey,  afterwards  Queen  to  Edward  IV. 

Bona,  sister  to  the  French  Queen. 

Soldiers,  Attendants,  Messengers,  Watchmen,  etc. 

Scene:  England  and  France. 

12 


The  Third  Part  of 

KING  HENRY  VI. 

ACT  FIRST. 
Scene  I. 

London.    The  ParUanioit-Iwitsc. 

Alarum.     Enter  the  Duke  of  York,  Edzuard,  Richa^^^. 
Norfolk,  Montague,  Worzcick,  and  Soldiers. 

War.  I  wonder  how  the  king  escaped  our  hands. 

York.  While  we  pursued  the  horsemen  of  the  north, 
He  shly  stole  away  and  left  his  men : 
Whereat  the  great  Lord  of  Northumberland, 
Whose  warlike  ears  could  never  brook  retreat, 
Cheer'd  up  the  drooping  army ;   and  himself. 
Lord  Clifford  and  Lord  Stafford,  all  a-breast, 
Charged  our  main  battle's  front,  and  breaking  in 
Were  by  the  swords  of  common  soldiers  slain. 

Edzv.  Lord  Stafford's  father,  Duke  of  Buckingham,       lo 
Is  either  slain  or  wounded  dangerously ; 
I  cleft  his  beaver  with  a  downright  blow : 
That  this  is  true,  father,  behold  his  blood. 

Mont.  And,  brother,  here  's  the  Earl  of  Wiltshire's  blood. 
Whom  I  encounter'd  as  the  battles  join'd. 

Rieh.  Speak  thou  for  me  and  tell  them  what  I  did. 

[^Throwing  dozi'n  the  Duke  of  Somerset's  head. 

York.  Richard  hath  best  deserved  of  all  my  sons. 
But  is  your  grace  dead,  my  Lord  of  Somerset? 

13 


Act  I.  Sc.  i,  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Norf.   Such  hope  have  all  the  line  of  John  of  Gaunt! 

Ricli.  Thus  do  I  hope  to  shake  King  Henry's  head.        20 

War.  And  so  do  I.    Mctorious  Prince  of  York, 
Before  I  see  thee  seated  in  that  throne 
Which  now  the  house  of  Lancaster  usurps, 
I  vow  by  heaven  these  eyes  shall  never  close. 
This  is  the  palace  of  the  fearful  king, 
And  this  the  regal  seat :  possess  it,  York  ; 
For  this  is  thine,  and  not  King  Henry's  heirs'. 

York.  Assist  me,  then,  sweet  \\^arwick,  and  I  will ; 
For  hither  we  have  broken  in  by  force. 

Norf.  We  '11  all  assist  you  ;  he  that  flies  shall  die.  30 

York.   Thanks,  gentle  Norfolk  :   stay  by  me,  my  lords  ; 
And,  soldiers,  stay  and  lodge  by  me  this  night. 

[They  go  up. 

War.  And  when  the  king  comes,  offer  him  no  violence. 
Unless  he  seek  to  thrust  you  out  perforce. 

York.  The  queen  this  day  here  holds  her  parliament, 
But  little  thinks  we  shall  be  of  her  council: 
By  words  or  blows  here  let  us  win  our  right. 

Rich.  Arm'd  as  we  are,  let  's  stay  within  this  house. 

JTar.  The  bloody  parliament  shall  this  be  call'd. 

Unless  Plantagenet,  Duke  of  York,  be  king,  4© 

And  bashful  Henry  deposed,  w^hose  cowardice 
Hath  made  us  by-words  to  our  enemies. 

York.  Then  leave  me  not,  my  lords  ;  be  resolute : 
I  mean  to  take  possession  of  my  right. 

War.  Neither  the  king,  nor  he  that  loves  him  best. 
The  proudest  he  that  holds  up  Lancaster, 
Dares  stir  a  wing,  if  W'arwick  shake  his  bells. 
I  '11  plain  Plantagenet,  root  him  up  who  dares : 
Resolve  thee,  Richard  ;  claim  the  English  crown. 

14 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  I.  Sc.  i. 

Flourish.     Enter  King  Henry,  Clifford,  Northumherlana, 
Westmoreland,  Exeter,  and  the  rest. 

K,  Hen.  My  lords,  look  where  the  sturdy  rebel  sits,        50 
Even  in  the  chair  of  state :  belike  he  means, 
Back'd  by  the  power  of  Warwick,  that  false  peer 
To  aspire  unto  the  crown  and  reign  as  king*. 
Earl  of  Northumberland,  he  slew  thy  father. 
And  thine,  Lord  Clififord ;   and  you  both  have  vow'd 

revenge 
On  him,  his  sens,  his  favourites  and  his  friends. 

North.  If  I  be  not,  heavens  be  revenged  on  me ! 

Clif.  The  hope  thereof  makes  Clifford  mourn  in  ste^l. 

West.  What,  shall  we  suffer  this  ?  let 's  pluck  him  down  : 
My  heart  for  anger  burns  ;  I  cannot  brook  it.  60 

K.  Hen.  Be  patient,  gentle  Earl  of  Westmoreland. 

Clif.  Patience  is  for  poltroons,  such  as  he : 

He  durst  not  sit  there,  had  your  father  lived. 
My  gracious  lord,  here  in  the  parliament 
Let  us  assail  the  family  of  York. 

North.  Well  hast  thou  spoken,  cousin :  be  it  so, 

K.  Hen.  Ah,  know  you  not  the  city  favours  them. 
And  they  have  troops  of  soldiers  at  their  beck  ? 

Exe.  But  when  the  duke  is  slain,  they  '11  quickly  fly. 

K.  Hen.  Far  be  the  thought  of  this  from  Henry's  heart, 
To  make  a  shambles  of  the  parliament-house!         71 
Cousin  of  Exeter,  frowns,  words  and  threats 
Shall  be  the  war  that  Henry  means  to  use. 
Thou  factious  Duke  of  York,  descend  m.y  throne, 
And  kneel  for  grace  and  mercy  at  my  feet ; 
I  am  thy  sovereign. 

York.  I  am  thine. 

15 


i\ct  I.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Exc.  For  shame,  come  down  :  he  made  thee  Duke  of  York. 
York.  'Twas  my  inheritance,  as  the  earldom  was. 
E.vc.  Thy  father  was  a  traitor  to  the  crown. 
]\^ar.  Exeter,  thou  art  a  traitor  to  the  crown,  80 

In  following  this  usurping  Henry. 
CUf.  Whom  should  he  follow  but  his  natural  king? 
]]^ar.  True,  Cliitord ;  and  that  's  Richard  Duke  of  Yoik„ 
K.  Hen.  And  shall  I  stand,  and  thou  sit  in  my  throne? 
Yorh.  It  must  and  shall  be  so :   content  thyself. 
War.  Be  Duke  of  Lancaster ;  let  him  be  king. 
West.  He  is  both  king  and  Duke  of  Lancaster ; 

And  that  the  Lord  of  Westmoreland  shall  maintain. 
War.  And  Warwick  shall  disprove  it.    You  forget 

That  we  are  those  wdiich  chased  you  from  the  field, 

And  slew  your  fathers,  and  with  colours  spread      91 

March'd  through  the  city  to  the  palace  gates. 
North.  Yes,  W^arwick,  I  remember  it  to  my  grief ; 

And,  by  his  soul,  thou  and  thy  house  shall  rue  it. 
U^est.  Plantagenet,  of  thee  and  these  thy  sons. 

Thy  kinsmen  and  thy  friends,  I  '11  have  more  lives 

Than  drops  of  blood  were  in  my  father's  veins. 
CJif.  Urge  it  no  more;  lest  that,  instead  of  words, 

I  send  thee,  Warwick,  such  a  messenger 

As  shall  revenge  his  death  before  I  stir.  100 

War.   Poor  Clifford!  how  I  scorn  his  worthless  threats! 
York.  Will  you  we  show  our  title  to  the  crown  ? 

If  not,  our  sw^ords  shall  plead  it  in  the  field. 
K.  Hen.  What  title  hast  thou,  traitor,  to  the  crown? 

Thy  father  w^as,  as  thou  art,  Duke  of  York ; 

Thy  grandfather,  Roger  Mortimer,  Earl  of  March : 

I  am  the  son  of  Henry  the  Fifth, 

W^ho  made  the  Dauphin  and  the  French  to  stoop. 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  I.  Sc.  i. 

And  seized  upon  their  towns  and  provinces. 

War.  Talk  not  of  France,  sith  thou  hast  lost  it  all.         no 

K.  Hen.  The  lord  protector  lost  it,  and  not  I : 

When  I  was  crown'd  I  was  but  nine  months  old. 

Rich.  You  are  old  enough  now, and  yet,  methinks,  you  lose. 
I  Father,  tear  the  crown  from  the  usurper's  head. 

Edzi'.  Sweet  father,  do  so ;   set  it  on  your  head. 

Mont.  Good  brother,  as  thou  lovest  and  honourest  arms. 
Let 's  fight  it  out  and  not  stand  cavilling  thus. 

Rich.  Sound  drums  and  trumpets,  and  the  king  will  fly. 

York.  Sons,  peace! 

K.  Hen.  Peace,  thou  !  and  give  King  Henry  leave  to  speak. 

War.  Plantagenet  shall  speak  first:  hear  him,  lords;    121 
And  be  you  silent  and  attentive  too, 
For  he  that  interrupts  him  shall  not  Uve. 

K.  Hen.  Think'st  thou  that  I  will  leave  my  kingly  throne, 
Wherein  my  grandsire  and  my  father  sat  ? 
No :  first  shall  war  unpeople  this  my  realm  ;    , 
Ay,  and  their  colours,  often  borne  in  France, 
And  now  in  England  to  our  heart's  great  sorrow. 
Shall  be  my  winding-sheet.     Why  faint  you,  lords  ? 
My  title  's  good,  and  better  far  than  his.  130 

War.  Prove  it,  Henry,  and  thou  shalt  be  king. 

K.  Hen.  Henry  the  Fourth  by  conquest  got  the  crown. 

York.  'Twas  by  rebellion  against  his  king. 

K.  Hen.   [Aside]  I  know  not  what  to  say  ;  my  title 's  weak. 
Tell  me,  may  not  a  king  adopt  an  heir? 

York.  What  then? 

K.  Hen.  An  if  he  may,  then  am  I  lawful  king; 
For  Richard,  in  the  view  of  many  lords, 
Resign'd  the  crown  to  Henry  the  Fourth, 
Whose  heir  my  father  was,  and  I  am  his.  140 

17 


Act  I.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

York.  He  rose  against  him,  being  his  sovereign, 
And  made  him  to  resign  his  crown  perforce. 

War.  Suppose,  my  lords,  he  did  it  unconstrain'd, 
Think  you  'twere  prejudicial  to  his  crown? 

Exe.  No ;   for  he  could  not  so  resign  his  crown 

But  that  the  next  heir  should  succeed  and  reign. 

K.  Hen.  Art  thou  against  us,  Duke  of  Exeter? 

Exc.  His  is  the  right,  and  therefore  pardon  me. 

York.  Why  whisper  you,  my  lords,  and  answer  not? 

Exe.  My  conscience  tells  me  he  is  lawful  king.  150 

K.  Hen.  [Aside]  All  will  revolt  from  me,  and  turn  to  him. 

North.  Plantagenet,  for  all  the  claim  thou  lay'st, 
Think  not  that  Henry  shall  be  so  deposed. 

War.  Deposed  he  shall  be,  in  despite  of  all. 

North.  Thou  art  deceived  :   'tis  not  thy  southern  power. 
Of  Essex,  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  nor  of  Kent, 
Which  makes  thee  thus  presumptuous  and  proud, 
Can  set  the  duke  up  in  despite  of  me. 

Clif.  King  Henry,  be  thy  title  right  or  wrong, 

Lord  Clifford  vows  to  fight  in  thy  defence ;  160 

May  that  ground  gape  and  swallow  me  alive, 
Where  I  shall  kneel  to  him  that  slew  my  father  ! 

K.  Hen.  O  Clifford,  how  thy  words  revive  my  heart ! 

York,  Henry  of  Lancaster,  resign  thy  crown. 

What  mutter  you,  or  what  conspire  you,  lords  ? 

War.  Do  right  unto  this  princely  Duke  of  York, 
Or  I  will  fill  the  house  with  armed  men, 
And  over  the  chair  of  state,  where  now  he  sits, 
Write  up  his  title  with  usurping  blood. 

[He  stamps  with  his  foot,  and  the 
Soldiers  shozv  themselves. 

K.  Hen.  My  Lord  of  Warwick,  hear  me  but  one  word : 

18 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  I.  Sc.  i. 

Let  me  for  this  my  life-time  reign  as  king.  171 

York.  Confirm  the  crown  to  me  and  to  mine  heirs, 

And  thou  shalt  reign  in  quiet  while  thou  livest. 
K.  Hen.  I  am  content :   Richard  Plantagenet, 

Enjoy  the  kingdom  after  my  decease. 
Clif.  What  wrong  is  this  unto  the  prince  your  son ! 
JVar.  What  good  is  this  to  England  and  himself  ! 
JVcst.  Base,  fearful  and  despairing  Henry! 
Clif.  How  hast  thou  injured  both  thyself  and  us! 
J  Vest.  I  cannot  stay  to  hear  these  articles.  180 

Xcrth.  Nor  I. 

Clif.  Come,  cousin,  let  us  tell  the  queen  these  news. 
West.  Farewell,  faint-hearted  and  degenerate  king, 

In  whose  cold  blood  no  spark  of  honour  bides. 
North.  Be  thou  a  prey  unto  the  house  of  York, 

And  die  in  bands  for  this  unmanly  deed ! 
Clif.  In  dreadful  war  mayst  thou  be  overcome, 

Or  live  in  peace  abandon'd  and  despised! 

[Exeunt  North.,  Cliif.,  and  IVest. 
War.  Turn  this  way,  Henry,  and  regard  them  not. 
Exe.  They  seek  revenge  and  therefore  will  not  yield.  190 
K.  Hen.  Ah,  Exeter! 

War.  Why  should  you  sigh,  my  lord? 

K.  Hen.  Not  for  myself.  Lord  Warwick,  but  my  son, 

Whom  I  unnaturally  shall  disinherit. 

But  be  it  as  it  may :   I  here  entail 

The  crown  to  thee  and  to  thine  heirs  for  ever ; 

Conditionally,  that  here  thou  take  an  oath 

To  cease  this  civil  war,  and,  whilst  I  live. 

To  honour  me  as  thy  king  and  sovereign, 
And  neither  by  treason  nor  hostility 

To  seek  to  put  me  down  and  reign  thyself.  200 

19 


Act  I.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

York.  This  oath  I  willingly  take  and  will  perform. 
Jl'ar.  Long  live  King  Henry !    Plantagenet,  embrace  him. 
K.  Hen.  And  long  live  thou  and  these  thy  forward  sons ! 
York.  Now  York  and  Lancaster  are  reconciled. 
Exc.  Accursed  be  he  that  seeks  to  make  them  foes ! 

[Sejinef.     Here  they  eoine  dozen. 
York.  Farewell,  my  gracious  lord  ;  I  '11  to  my  castle. 
ll\ir.  And  I  '11  keep  London  with  my  soldiers. 
Norf.  And  I  to  Norfolk  with  my  followers. 
Mont.  And  I  unto  the  sea  from  whence  I  came. 

[Exeunt  York  and  his  Sons,  Warzvick,  Norfolk, 

Montague,  their  Soldiers  and  Attendants. 

K.  Hen.  And  I,  with  grief  and  sorrow,  to  the  court.    210 

Enter  Queen  Margaret  and  the  Prince  of  Wales. 

Exe.  Here  comes  the  queen,  whose  looks  bewray  her  anger  : 
I  '11  steal  away. 

K.  Hen.  Exeter,  so  will  L 

Q.  Mar.  Nay,  go  not  from  me ;   I  will  follow  thee. 

K.  Hen.  Be  patient,  gentle  queen,  and  I  will  stay. 

Q.  Mar.  Who  can  be  patient  in  such  extremes? 
Ah,  wretched  man !   would  I  had  died  a  maid, 
And  never  seen  thee,  never  borne  thee  son, 
Seeing  thou  hast  proved  so  unnatural  a  father ! 
Hath  he  deserved  to  lose  his  birthright  thus  ? 
Hadst  thou  but  loved  him  half  so  well  as  I,  220 

Or  felt  that  pain  which  I  did  for  him  once, 
Or  nourish'd  him  as  I  did  with  my  blood, 
Thou  wouldst  have  left  thy  dearest  heart-blood  there, 
Rather  than  have  made  that  savage  duke  thine  heir, 
And  disinherited  thine  only  son. 

Prince.  Father,  vou  cannot  disinherit  me: 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  I.  Sc.  i. 

If  you  be  king,  why  should  not  I  succeed? 

K.  Hen.  Pardon  me,  Margaret ;  pardon  me,  sweet  son  : 
The  Earl  of  Warwick  and  the  duke  enforced  me. 

Q.  Mar.  Enforced  thee !  art  thou  king,  and  wilt  be  forced  ? 
I  shame  to  hear  thee  speak.     Ah,  timorous  wretch ! 
Thou  hast  undone  thyself,  thy  son,  and  me ;        232 
And  given  unto  the  house  of  York  such  head, 
As  thou  shalt  reign  but  by  their  sufferance. 
To  entail  him  and  his  heirs  unto  the  crown. 
What  is  it,  but  to  make  thy  sepulchre, 
And  creep  into  it  far  before  thy  time  ? 
\\^arwick  is  chancellor  and  the  lord  of  Calais : 
Stern  Falconbridge  commands  the  narrow  seas ; 
The  duke  is  made  protector  of  the  realm  ;  240 

And  yet  shalt  thou  be  safe  ?   such  safety  finds 
The  trembling  lamb  environed  with  wolves. 
Had  I  been  there,  which  am  a  silly  woman. 
The  soldiers  should  have  toss'd  me  on  their  pikes, 
Before  I  would  have  granted  to  that  act. 
But  thou  preferr'st  thy  life  before  thine  honour : 
And  seeing  thou  dost,  I  here  divorce  myself 
Both  from  thy  table,  Henry,  and  thy  bed, 
Until  that  act  of  parliament  be  repeal'd, 
Whereby  my  son  is  disinherited.  250 

The  northern  lords  that  have  forsworn  thy  colours 
Will  follow  mine,  if  once  they  see  them  spread ; 
And  spread  they  shall  be,  to  thy  foul  disgrace 
And  utter  ruin  of  the  house  of  York. 
Thus  do  I  leave  thee.     Come,  son,  let  's  away ; 
Our  army  is  ready  ;   come,  we  11  after  them. 

K.  Hen.   Stay,  gentle  Margaret,  and  hear  me  speak. 

Q.  Mar.  Thou  hast  spoke  too  much  already  :  get  thee  gone. 


Act  I.  Sc.  ii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

K.  Hen.  Gentle  son  Edward,  thou  wilt  stay  with  me? 

Q.  Mar.  Ay,  to  be  murder'd  by  his  enemies.  260 

Prince.  When  I  return  with  victory  from  the  field 
I  '11  see  your  grace :   till  then  I  '11  follow,  her. 

Q.  Mar.  Come,  son,  away ;   we  may  not  linger  thus. 

[Exeunt  Queen  Margaret  and  the  Prince. 

K.  Hen.  Poor  queen  !  how  love  to  me  and  to  her  son 
Hath  made  her  break  out  into  terms  of  rage ! 
Revenged  may  she  be  on  that  hateful  duke, 
Whose  haughty  spirit,  winged  with  desire. 
Will  cost  my  crown,  and  like  an  empty  eagle 
Tire  on  the  flesh  of  me  and  of  my  son ! 
The  loss  of  those  three  lords  torments  my  heart :    270 
I  '11  write  unto  them  and  entreat  them  fair. 
Come,  cousin,  you  shall  be  the  messenger. 

Exe.  And  I,  I  hope,  shall  reconcile  them  all.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  II. 

Sandal  Castle. 

Enter  Richard,  Edward,  and  Montague. 

Rich.  Brother,  though  I  be  youngest,  give  me  leave. 

Edzv.  No,  I  can  better  play  the  orator. 

Mont.  But  I  have  reasons  strong  and  forcible. 

Enter  the  Duke  of  York. 

York.  Why,  how  now,  sons  and  brother!   at  a  strife? 

What  is  your  quarrel?  how  began  it  first? 
Edzv.  No  quarrel,  but  a  slight  contention. 
York.  About  what? 
Rich.  About  that  which  concerns  your  grace  and  us  ; 

The  crown  of  England,  father,  which  is  yours. 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  I.  Sc.  ii. 

York.  Mine,  boy  ?  not  till  King  Henry  be  dead.  lo 

Rich.  Your  right  depends  not  on  his  life  or  death. 

Edw.  Now  you  are  heir,  therefore  enjoy  it  now : 

By  giving  the  house  of  Lancaster  leave  to  breathe, 
It  will  outrun  you,  father,  in  the  end. 

York.  I  took  an  oath  that  he  should  quietly  reign. 

Edzi'.  But  for  a  kingdom  any  oath  may  be  broken : 
I  would  break  a  thousand  oaths  to  reign  one  year. 

Rich.   No ;   God  forbid  your  grace  should  be  forsworn. 

York.  I  shall  be,  if  I  claim  by  open  war. 

Rich.  I  '11  prove  the  contrary,  if  you  11  hear  me  speak. 

York.  Thou  canst  not,  son;   it  is  impossible.  21 

Rich.  An  oath  is  of  no  moment,  being  not  took 
Before  a  true  and  lawful  magistrate. 
That  hath  authority  over  him  that  swears : 
Henry  had  none,  but  did  usurp  the  place ; 
Then,  seeing  'twas  he  that  made  you  to  depose, 
Your  oath,  my  lord,  is  vain  and  frivolous. 
Therefore,  to  arms  !     And,  father,  do  but  think 
How  sweet  a  thing  it  is  to  wear  a  crown ; 
Within  whose  circuit  is  Elysium,  30 

And  all  that  poets  feign  of  bliss  and  joy. 
Why  do  we  linger  thus  ?   I  cannot  rest 
Until  the  white  rose  that  I  wear  be  dyed 
Even  in  the  lukewarm  blood  of  Henry's  heart. 

York.  Richard,  enough  ;   I  will  be  king,  or  die. 
Brother,  thou  shalt  to  London  presently, 
And  whet  on  Warwick  to  this  enterprise. 
Thou,  Richard,  shalt  to  the  Duke  of  Norfolk, 
And  tell  him  privily  of  our  intent. 
You,  Edward,  shall  unto  my  Lord  Cobham,  40 

With  whom  the  Kentishmen  will  willingly  rise : 

23 


Act  I.  Sc.  ii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

In  them  I  trust ;   for  they  are  soldiers, 

Witty,  courteous,  hberal,  full  of  spirit. 

While  you  are  thus  employ'd,  what  resteth  more, 

But  that  I  seek  occasion  how  to  rise, 

And  yet  the  king  not  privy  to  my  drift, 

Nor  any  of  the  house  of  Lancaster  ? 

Enter  a  Messcnc^cr. 

But,  stay :    what  news  ?     Why  comest  thou  in  such 
post? 

Mess.  The  queen  with  all  the  northern  earls  and  lords 
Intend  here  to  besiege  you  in  your  castle :  50 

She  is  hard  by  with  twenty  thousand  men  ; 
And  therefore  fortify  your  hold,  my  lord. 

York.  Ay,  with  my  sword.     W^hat !  think' st  thou  that  we 
fear  them  ? 
Edward  and  Richard,  you  shall  stay  with  me ; 
My  brother  Montague  shall  post  to  London : 
Let  noble  Warwick,  Cobham,  and  the  rest. 
Whom  we  have  left  protectors  of  the  king, 
With  powerful  policy  strengthen  themselves. 
And  trust  not  simple  Henry  nor  his  oaths. 

Mont.  Brother,  I  go  ;   I  '11  win  them,  fear  it  not :  60 

And  thus  most  humbly  I  do  take  my  leave.  [Exit. 

Enter  Sir  John  Mortimer  and  Sir  Hugh  Mortimer. 

York.  Sir  John  and  Sir  Hugh  Mortimer,  mine  uncles, 
You  are  come  to  Sandal  in  a  happy  hour ; 
•    The  army  of  the  queen  mean  to  besiege  us. 
Sir  John.  She  shall  not  need  ;  we  '11  meet  her  in  the  field. 
York.  What,  with  five  thousand  men? 
Rich.  Ay,  with  five  hundred,  father,  for  a  need: 

24 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  I.  Sc.  iii. 

A  woman  's  general ;    what  shonld  we  fear  ? 

[A  niarc/i  afar  off. 

Edz<'.   I  hear  their  drums  :   let  's  set  our  men  in  order,    70 
And  issue  forth  and  bid  them  battle  straight. 

York.   Five  men  to  twenty!    though  the  odds  be  great, 
I  doubt  not,  uncle,  of  our  victory. 
Many  a  battle  have  I  won  in  France, 
\Mien  as  the  enemy  hath  been  ten  to  one : 
Wdiy  should  I  not  now  have  the  like  success  ? 

[Alarum.     Exeunt. 

Scene  III. 

Field  of  battle  betzi'i.rt  Sandal  Castle  and  Wakefield. 

Alarums.     Enter  Rutland  and  his  Tutor. 

Rut.  Ah,  whither  shall  I  fly  to  'scape  their  hands? 
Ah,  tutor,  look  where  bloody  Clififord  comes ! 

Enter  Clifford  and  Soldiers. 

Clif.  Chaplain,  away!   thy  priesthood  saves  thy  life. 

As  for  the  brat  of  this  accursed  duke, 

Whose  father  slew  my  father,  he  shall  die. 
Tut.  And  I,  my  lord,  will  bear  him  company. 
Clif.  Soldiers,  away  with  him  ! 
Tut.  Ah,  Clifford,  murder  not  this  innocent  child, 

Lest  thou  be  hated  both  of  God  and  man ! 

[Exit,  dragged  off  by  Soldiers. 
Clif.  How  now!   is  he  dead  already?   or  is  it  fear  10 

That  makes  him  close  his  eyes  ?  I  '11  open  them. 
Rut.  So  looks  the  pent-up  lion  o'er  the  wretch 

That  trembles  under  his  devouring  paws ; 

And  so  he  walks,  insulting  o'er  his  prey, 

And  so  he  comes,  to  rend  his  limbs  asunder. 

25 


Act  I.  Sc.  iii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Ah,  gentle  Clifford,  kill  me  with  thy  sword, 
And  not  with  such  a  cruel  threatening  look. 
Sweet  Clifford,  hear  me  speak  before  I  die. 
I  am  too  mean  a  subject  for  thy  wrath : 
Be  thou  revenged  on  men,  and  let  me  live.  20 

Clif.  In  vain  thou  speak'st,  poor  boy ;   my  father's  blood 
Hath  stopp'd  the  passage  where  thy  words  should 
enter. 

Rut.  Then  let  my  father's  blood  open  it  again : 

He  is  a  man,  and,  Clifford,  cope  with  him. 
Clif.  Had  I  thy  brethren  here,  their  lives  and  thine 

Were  not  revenge  sufficient  for  me ; 

No,  if  I  digg'd  up  thy  forefathers'  graves, 

And  hung  their  rotten  coffins  up  in  chains, 

It  could  not  slake  mine  ire,  nor  ease  my  heart. 

The  sight  of  any  of  the  house  of  York  30 

Is  as  a  fury  to  torment  my  soul ; 

And  till  I  root  out  their  accursed  line 

And  leave  not  one  alive,  I  live  in  hell. 

Therefore —  [Lifting  his  hand. 

Rut.  O,  let  me  pray  before  I  take  my  death  ! 

To  thee  I  pray;   sweet  Clifford,  pity  me! 
Clif.   Such  pity  as  my  rapier's  point  affords. 
Rut.  I  never  did  thee  harm:   why  wilt  thou  slay  me? 
Clif.  Thy  father  hath. 
Rut.  But  'twas  ere  I  was  born. 

Thou  hast  one  son  ;   for  his  sake  pity  me,  40 

Lest  in  revenge  thereof,  sith  God  is  just, 

He  be  as  miserably  slain  as  I. 

Ah,  let  me  live  in  prison  all  my  days ; 

And  when  I  give  occasion  of  offence, 

Then  let  me  die,  for  now  thou  hast  no  cause. 
26 


KING  HENRY  VI  Act  I.  Sc.  iv. 

Clif.  No  cause ! 

Thy  father  slew  my  father ;    therefore,  die. 

[Stabs  him. 
Rut.  Di  faciant  laudis  summa  sit  ista  tuae !  [Dies. 

Clif,  Plantagenet !     I  come,  Plantagenet ! 

And  this  thy  son's  blood  cleaving  to  my  blade         50 
Shall  rust  upon  my  weapon,  till  thy  blood, 
Cong-eal'd  with  this,  do  make  me  wipe  off  both. 

[Exit. 

Scene  IV. 

Another  part  of  the  Held. 

Alarum.     Enter  Richard,  Duke  of  York. 

York.  The  army  of  the  queen  hath  got  the  field : 
I\Iy  uncles  both  are  slain  in  rescuing  me ; 
And  all  my  followers  to  the  eager  foe 
Turn  back  and  fly,  like  ships  before  the  wind, 
Or  lambs  pursued  by  hunger-starved  wolves. 
My  sons,  God  knows  what  hath  bechanced  them: 
But  this  I  know,  they  have  demean'd  themselves 
Like  men  born  to  renown  by  life  or  death. 
Three  times  did  Richard  make  a  lane  to  me, 
And  thrice  cried  '  Courage,  father !  fight  it  out ! ' 
And  full  as  oft  came  Edward  to  my  side,  1 1 

With  purple  falchion,  painted  to  the  hilt 
In  blood  of  those  that  had  encounter'd  him : 
And  when  the  hardiest  warriors  did  retire, 
Richard  cried,  '  Charge  !  and  give  no  foot  of  ground  ! ' 
And  cried,  '  A  crown,  or  else  a  glorious  tomb !   , 
A  sceptre,  or  an  earthly  sepulchre ! ' 
With  this,  we  charged  again  :  but,  out,  alas ! 
We  bodged  again  ;  as  I  have  seen  a  swan 
27 


Act  I.  Sc.  iv.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

With  bootless  labour  swim  against  the  tide  20 

And  spend  her  strength  with  over-matching  waves. 

[A  short  alarum  zi'itJiin. 
Ah,  hark !   the  fatal  followers  do  pursue ; 
And  I  am  faint,  and  cannot  fly  their  fury : 
And  w^ere  I  strong,  I  would  not  shun  their  fury : 
The  sands  are  number'd  that  make  up  my  life ; 
Here  must  I  stay,  and  here  my  life  must  end. 

Enter  Queen  Margaret,  Clifford,  KortJuiniberland,  the, 
young  Prince,   and  Soldiers. 

Come,  bloody  Clififord,  rough  Northumberland, 
I  dare  your  quenchless  fury  to  more  rage : 
I  am  your  butt,  and  I  abide  your  shot. 

North.  Yield  to  our  mercy,  proud  Plantagenet.  30 

Clif.  Ay,  to  such  mercy  as  his  ruthless  arm. 

With  downright  payment,  show'd  unto  my  father. 
Now  Phaethon  hath  tumbled  from  his  car, 
And  made  an  evening  at  the  noontide  prick. 

York,  ^ly  ashes,  as  the  phoenix,  may  bring  forth 
A  bird  that  will  revenge  upon  you  all : 
And  in  that  hope  I  throw  mine  eyes  to  heaven. 
Scorning  whate'er  you  can  aftlict  me  with. 
\\'hy  come  you  not  ?  what !   multitudes,  and  fear  ? 

Clif.   So  cowards  fight  when  they  can  fly  no  further  ;      40 
So  doves  do  peck  the  falcon's  piercing  talons ; 
So  desperate  thieves,  all  hopeless  of  their  lives, 
Breathe  out  invectives  'gainst  the  officers. 

York.  O  Clififord,  but  bethink  thee  once  again. 
And  in  thy  thought  o'er-run  my  former  time  ; 
And,  if  thou  canst  for  blushing,  view  this  face. 
And  bite  thy  tongue,  that  slanders  him  with  cowardice 

28 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  I.  Sc.  iv. 

\Miose  frown  hath  made  thee  faint  and  fly  ere  this ! 

67//.   I  will  not  bandy  with  thee  word  for  word, 

But  buckle  with  thee  blows,  twice  two  for  one.        50 

Q.  Mar.  Hold,  valiant  Cliflford !   for  a  thousand  causes 
I  would  prolong  awhile  the  traitor's  life. 
Wrath  makes  him  deaf  :  speak  thou,  Northumberland. 

North.  Hold,  Clifford !   do  not  honour  him  so  much 
To  prick  thy  finger,  though  to  w^ound  his  heart : 
What  valour  were  it,  when  a  cur  doth  grin. 
For  one  to  thrust  his  hand  between  his  teeth. 
When  he  might  spurn  him  with  his  foot  away  ? 
It  is  war's  prize  to  take  all  vantages ; 
And  ten  to  one  is  no  impeach  of  valour.  60 

[They  lay  hands  on  York,  zvho  struggles. 

Clif.  Ay,  ay,  so  strives  the  woodcock  with  the  gin. 

North.   So  doth  the  cony  struggle  in  the  net. 

York.   So  triumph  thieves  upon  their  conquer'd  booty ; 
So  true  men  yield,  with  robbers  so  o'er-match'd. 

North.  \Miat  would  your  grace  have  done  unto  him  now  ? 

Q.  Mar.   Brave  warriors,  Clifford  and  Northumberland, 
Come,  make  him  stand  upon  this  molehill  here. 
That  raught  at  mountains  with  outstretched  arms, 
Yet  parted  but  the  shadow^  with  his  hand. 
What!   w^as  it  you  that  would  be  England's  king? 
Was  't  you  that  revell'd  in  our  parliament,  71 

And  made  a  preachment  of  your  high  descent? 
Where  are  your  mess  of  sons  to  back  you  now  ? 
The  wanton  Edward,  and  the  lusty  George? 
And  where  's  that  valiant  crook-back  prodig}% 
Dicky  your  boy,  that  with  his  grumbling  voice 
Was  wont  to  cheer  his  dad  in  mutinies  ? 
Or,  with  the  rest,  wdiere  is  your  darling  Rutland  ? 

2g 


Act  I.  Sc.  iv.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Look,  York :   I  stain'd  this  napkin  with  the  blood 

That  valiant  Clifford,  with  his  rapier's  point,  80 

Made  issue  from  the  bosom  of  the  boy ; 

And  if  thine  eyes  can  water  for  his  death, 

I  give  thee  this  to  dry  thy  cheeks  withal. 

Alas,  poor  York !   but  that  I  hate  thee  deadly, 

I  should  lament  thy  miserable  state. 

I  prithee,  grieve,  to  make  me  merry,  York. 

What,  hath  thy  fiery  heart  so  parch'd  thine  entrails 

That  not  a  tear  can  fall  for  Rutland's  death  ? 

Why  art  thou  patient,  man  ?  thou  shouldst  be  mad ; 

And  I,  to  make  thee  mad,  do  mock  thee  thus.  90 

Stamp,  rave,  and  fret,  that  I  may  sing  and  dance. 

Thou  wouldst  be  fee'd,  I  see,  to  make  me  sport : 

York  cannot  speak,  unless  he  wear  a  crown. 

A  crown  for"  York !   and,  lords  bow  low  to  him  -. 

Hold  you  his  hands,  whilst  I  do  set  it  on. 

[Putting  a  paper  croi^.ni  on  his  head. 
Ay,  marry,  sir,  now  looks  he  like  a  king ! 
Ay,  this  is  he  that  took  King  Henry's  chair ; 
And  this  is  he  was  his  adopted  heir. 
But  how  is  it  that  great  Plantagenet 
Is  crown 'd  so  soon,  and  broke  his  solemn  oath  ?      100 
As  I  bethink  me,  you  should  not  be  king 
Till  our  King  Henry  had  shook  hands  with  death. 
And  will  you  pale  your  head  in  Henry's  glory. 
And  rob  his  temples  of  the  diadem. 
Now  in  his  life,  against  your  holy  oath? 
O,  'tis  a  fault  too  too  unpardonable ! 
Off  with  the  crown ;   and,  with  the  crown,  his  head ; 
And,  whilst  we  breathe,  take  time  to  do  him  dead. 
Clif.  That  is  my  office,  for  my  father's  sake. 

30 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  I.  Sc.  iv. 

Q.  Mar.  Nay,  stay  ;  let  's  hear  the  orisons  he  makes,     i  lo 
York.  She-wolf   of   France,   but   worse   than   wolves   of 
France, 
Whose  tongue  more  poisons  than  the  adder's  tooth ! 
How  ill-beseeming  is  it  in  thy  sex 
To  triumph,  like  an  Amazonian  trull, 
Upon  their  woes  whom  fortune  captivates ! 
But  that  thy  face  is,  visard-like,  unchanging. 
Made  impudent  with  use  of  evil  deeds, 
I  would  assay,  proud  queen,  to  make  thee  blush. 
To  tell  thee  whence  thou  camest,  of  whom  derived, 
Were  shame  enough  to  shame  thee,  wert  thou  not 
shameless.  ^^° 

Thy  father  bears  the  type  of  King  of  Naples, 
Of  both  the  Sicils  and  Jerusalem, 
Yet  not  so  wealthy  as  an  English  yeoman. 
Hath  that  poor  monarch  taught  thee  to  insult  ? 
It  needs  not,  nor  it  boots  thee  not,  proud  queen. 
Unless  the  adage  must  be  verified, 
That  beggars  mounted  run  their  horse  to  death, 
'Tis  beauty  that  doth  oft  make  women  proud  ; 
But,  God  He  knows,  thy  share  thereof  is  small : 
'Tis  virtue  that  doth  make  them  most  admired;     130 
The  contrary  doth  make  thee  wonder' d  at : 
'Tis  government  that  makes  them  seem  divine ; 
The  want  thereof  makes  thee  abominable : 
Thou  art  as  opposite  to  every  good 
As  the  Antipodes  are  unto  us. 
Or  as  the  south  to  the  septentrion. 
O  tiger's  heart  wrapp'd  in  a  woman's  hide ! 
How  couldst  thou  drain  the  life-blood  of  the  child. 
To  bid  the  father  wipe  his  eyes  withal, 
31 


Act  I.  Sc.  iv.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

And  yet  be  seen  to  bear  a  woman's  face?  140 

Women  are  soft,  mild,  pitiful  and  flexible ; 
Thou  stern,  obdurate,  flinty,  rough,  remorseless. 
Bid'st  thou  me  rage  ?  why,  now  thou  hast  thy  wish : 
Wouldst  have  me  weep  ?  why,  now  thou  hast  thy  will : 
For  raging  wind  blows  up  incessant  showers. 
And  when  the  rage  allays,  the  rain  begins. 
These  tears  are  my  sweet  Rutland's  obsequies : 
And  every  drop  cries  vengeance  for  his  death, 
'Gainst  thee,   fell   Clifford,  and  thee,   false  French- 
woman. 

North.  Beshrew  me,  but  his  passion  moves  me  so        150 
That  hardly  can  I  check  my  eyes  from  tears 

York.  That  face  of  his  the  hungry  cannibals 

Would  not  have  touch'd,  would  not  have  stain' d  with 

blood : 
But  you  are  more  inhuman,  more  inexorable, 
O,  ten  times  more,  than  tigers  of  Hyrcania. 
See,  ruthless  queen,  a  hapless  father's  tears : 
This  cloth  thou  dip'dst  in  blood  of  my  sweet  boy, 
And  I  with  tears  do  wash  the  blood  away. 
Keep  thou  the  napkin,  and  go  boast  of  this : 
And  if  thou  tell'st  the  heavy  story  right,  160 

Upon  my  soul,  the  hearers  will  shed  tears ; 
Yea,  even  my  foes  will  shed  fast-falling  tears, 
And  say  '  Alas,  it  was  a  piteous  deed ! ' 
There,  take  the  crown,  and,  with  the  crown,  my  curse  ; 
And  in  thy  need  such  comfort  come  to  thee 
As  now  I  reap  at  thy  too  cruel  hand ! 
Hard-hearted  Clifford,  take  me  from  the  world  : 
My  soul  to  heaven,  my  blood  upon  your  heads ! 

North.  Had  he  been  slaughter-man  to  all  my  kin, 

32 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc.  i. 

I  should  not  for  my  life  but  weep  with  him,  170 

To  see  how  inly  sorrow  gripes  his  soul. 
Q.  Mar.  What,  weeping-ripe,  my  Lord  Northumberland  ? 
Think  but  upon  the  wrong  he  did  us  all, 
And  that  will  quickly  dry  thy  melting  tears. 
Clif.  Here  's  for  my  oath,  here  's  for  my  father's  death. 

[Stabbing  Iiijii. 
0.  Mar.  And  here  's  to  right  our  gentle-hearted  king. 

[Stabbing  Jiiui. 
York.  Open  thy  gate  of  mercy,  gracious  God ! 

My  soul  flies  through  these  wounds  to  seek  out  Thee. 

[Dies. 
Q.  Mar.  Ofif  with  his  head,  and  set  it  on  York  gates ; 

So  York  may  overlook  the  town  of  York.  180 

[Flourish.     Exeunt. 

ACT  SECOND. 
Scene  I. 

A  plain  near  Mortimer s  Cross  in  Herefordshire. 
A  march.     Enter  Edzcard,  Richard,  and  their  pozcer. 

Edzc.  I  wonder  how  our  princely  father  'scaped, 
Or  whether  he  be  'scaped  away  or  no 
From  Clifford's  and  Northumberland's  pursuit: 
Had  he  been  ta'en,  we  should  have  heard  the  news  ; 
Had  he  been  slain,  we  should  have  heard  the  news  : 
Or  had  he  'scaped,  methinks  we  should  have  heard 
The  happy  tidings  of  his  good  escape. 
How  fares  my  brother?   why  is  he  so  sad? 

Rich.  I  cannot  joy,  until  I  be  resolved 

Where  our  right  valiant  father  is  become.  10 

33 


Act  II.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

I  saw  him  in  the  battle  range  about ; 

And  watch'd  him  how  he  singled  Clifford  forth. 

Methoiight  he  bore  him  in  the  thickest  troop 

As  doth  a  lion  in  a  herd  of  neat ; 

Or  as  a  bear,  encompassed  round  with  dogs, 

Who  having  pinch'd  a  few  and  made  them  cry, 

The  rest  stand  all  aloof,  and  bark  at  him. 

So  fared  our  father  with  his  enemies ; 

So  fled  his  enemies  my  warlike  father : 

Methinks,  'tis  prize  enough  to  be  his  son.  20 

See  how  the  morning  opes  her  golden  gates, 

And  takes  her  farewell  of  the  glorious  sun ! 

How  well  resembles  it  the  prime  of  youth, 

Trimm'd  like  a  younker  prancing  to  his  love ! 

Edzv.  Dazzle  mine  eyes,  or  do  I  see  three  suns  ? 

Rich'  Three  glorious  suns,  each  one  a  perfect  sun ; 
Not  separated  with  the  racking  clouds, 
But  severed  in  a  pale  clear-shining  sky. 
See,  see!   they  join,  embrace,  and  seem  to  kiss, 
As  if  they  vow'd  some  league  inviolable :  30 

Now  are  they  but  one  lamp,  one  light,  one  sun. 
In  this  the  heaven  figures  some  event. 

Edzv.  Tis  wondrous  strange,  the  like  yet  never  heard  of. 
I  think  it  cites  us,  brother,  to  the  field, 
That  we,  the  sons  of  brave  Plantagenet, 
Each  one  already  blazing  by  our  meeds, 
Should  notwithstanding  join  our  lights  together, 
And  over-shine  the  earth  as  this  the  world. 
Whate'er  it  bodes,  henceforward  will  I  bear 
Upon  my  target  three  fair-shining  suns.  40 

Rich.   Nay,  bear  three  daughters  :  by  your  leave  I  speak  it, 
You  love  the  breeder  better  than  the  male. 

34 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc.  i. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

But  what  art  thou,  whose  heavy  looks  foretell 
Some  dreadful  story  hanging  on  thy  tongue? 

Mess.  Ah,  one  that  was  a  woful  looker-on 

When  as  the  noble  Duke  of  York  was  slain, 
Your  princely  father  and  my  loving  lord ! 

Edzu.  O,  speak  no  more,  for  I  have  heard  too  much. 

Rich.  Say  how  he  died,  for  I  w^ill  hear  it  all. 

Mess.  Environed  he  was  with  many  foes,  50 

And  stood  against  them,  as  the  hope  of  Troy 
Against  the  Greeks  that  would  have  enter'd  Troy. 
But  Hercules  himself  must  yield  to  odds ; 
And  many  strokes,  though  w4th  a  little  axe, 
Hew  down  and  fell  the  hardest-timber 'd  oak. 
By  many  hands  your  father  was  subdued ; 
But  only  slaughter'd  by  the  ireful  arm 
Of  unrelenting  Clifford  and  the  queen, 
Who  crown'd  the  gracious  duke  in  high  despite, 
Laugh'd  in  his  face ;  and  when  with  grief  he  wept. 
The  ruthless  queen  gave  him  to  dry  his  cheeks         61 
A  napkin  steeped  in  the  harmless  blood 
Of  sweet  young  Rutland,  by  rough  Cliflford  slain : 
And  after  many  scorns,  many  foul  taunts. 
They  took  his  head,  and  on  the  gates  of  York 
They  set  the  same ;  and  there  it  doth  remain, 
The  saddest  spectacle  that  e'er  I  view'd. 

Edw.  Sweet  Duke  of  York,  our  prop  to  lean  upon, 
Now, thou  art  gone,  we  have  no  staff,  no  stay. 
O  Clifford,  boisterous  Clifford !    thou  hast  slain      70 
The  flower  of  Europe  for  his  chivalry : 
And  treacherously  hast  thou  vanquish'd  him, 

35 


Act  II.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

For  hand  to  hand  he  would  have  vanqnish'd  thee. 

Now  my  soul's  palace  is  become  a  prison  : 

Ah,  would  she  break  from  hence,  that  this  my  body 

Might  in  the  ground  be  closed  up  in  rest ! 

For  never  henceforth  shall  I  joy  again, 

Never,  O  never,  shall  I  see  more  joy! 

Ricli.  I  cannot  weep  ;   for  all  my  body's  moisture 

Scarce  serves  to  quench  my  furnace-burning  heart :  80 
Nor  can  my  tongue  unload  my  heart's  great  burthen  ; 
For  selfsame  wind  that  I  should  speak  withal 
Is  kindling  coals  that  fire  all  my  breast, 
And  burns  me  up  with  flames  that  tears  would  quench. 
To  weep  is  to  make  less  the  depth  of  grief : 
Tears  then  for  babes ;   blows  and  revenge  for  me ! 
Richard,  I  bear  thy  name ;   I  '11  venge  thy  death. 
Or  die  renowned  by  attempting  it. 

Edzc.  His  name  that  valiant  duke  hath  left  with  thee ; 
His  dukedom  and  his  chair  with  me  is  left.  90 

Rich.  Nay,  if  thou  be  that  princely  eagle's  bird, 
Show  thy  descent  by  gazing  'gainst  the  sun : 
For  chair  and  dukedom,  throne  and  kingdom  say  ; 
Either  that  is  thine,  or  else  thou  wert  not  his. 

March.     Enter  JVarzcick,  Marquess  of  Montague, 
and  their  army. 

War.  How   now,    fair   lords!     What    fare?    what   news 
abroad  ? 

Rich.  Great  Lord  of  Warwick,  if  we  should  recount 
Our  baleful  news,  and  at  each  word's  deliverance 
Stab  poniards  in  our  flesh  till  all  were  told. 
The  words  would  add  more  anguish  than  the  wounds. 
O  valiant  lord,  the  Duke  of  York  is  slain !  100 

3C> 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc.  i. 

Eih^'.  O  Warwick,  Warwick !   that  Plantagcnct, 

Which  held  thee  dearly  as  his  soul's  redemption, 
Is  by  the  stern  Lord  Clifford  done  to  death. 

]Var.  Ten  days  ago  I  drown'd  these  news  in  tears  ; 
And  now,  to  add  more  measure  to  your  woes, 
I  come  to  tell  you  things  sith  then  befall'n. 
After  the  bloody  fray  at  Wakefield  fought, 
Where  your  brave  father  breathed  his  latest  gasp, 
Tidings,  as  swiftly  as  the  posts  could  run, 
Were  brought  me  of  your  loss  and  his  depart.       no 
I,  then  in  London,  keeper  of  the  king, 
IMuster'd  my  soldiers,  gather'd  flocks  of  friends. 
And  very  well  appointed,  as  I  thought, 
March'd  toward  Saint  Alban's  to  intercept  the  queen, 
Bearing  the  king  in  my  behalf  along; 
For  by  my  scouts  I  was  advertised, 
That  she  was  coming  with  a  full  intent 
To  dash  our  late  decree  in  parliament. 
Touching  King  Henry's  oath  and  your  succession. 
Short  tale  to  make,  we  at  Saint  Alban's  met,  120 

Our  battles  join'd,  and  both  sides  fiercely  fought: 
But  whether  'twas  the  coldness  of  the  king, 
Who  look'd  full  gently  on  his  warlike  queen. 
That  robb'd  my  soldiers  of  their  heated  spleen ; 
Or  whether  'twas  report  of  her  success ; 
Or  more  than  common  fear  of  Clifford's  rigour, 
Who  thunders  to  his  captives  blood  and  death, 
I  cannot  judge :   but,  to  conclude  with  truth. 
Their  weapons  like  to  lightning  came  and  went ; 
Our  soldiers',  like  the  night-owl's  lazy  flight,  130 

Or  like  an  idle  thresher  with  a  flail, 
Fell  gently  down,  as  if  they  struck  their  friends. 

Z7 


Act  II.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

I  cheer' d  them  up  with  justice  of  our  cause, 
With  promise  of  high  pay  and  great  rewards : 
But  all  in  vain ;   they  had  no  heart  to  fight, 
And  we  in  them  no  hope  to  win  the  day ; 
So  that  we  fled  ;  the  king  unto  the  queen ; 
Lord  George  your  brother,  Norfolk  and  myself. 
In  haste,  post-haste,  are  come  to  join  with  you; 
For  in  the  marches  here  we  heard  you  were,  140 

Making-another  head  to  fight  again. 

Edzv.  Where  is  the  Duke  of  Norfolk,  gentle  Warwick  ? 
And  when  came  George  from  Burgundy  to  England? 

War.  Some  six  miles  off  the  duke  is  with  the  soldiers ; 
And  for  your  brother,  he  was  lately  sent 
From  your  kind  aunt,  Duchess  of  Burgundy, 
With  aid  of  soldiers  to  this  needful  war. 

Rich.  'Twas  odds,  belike,  when  valiant  Warwick  fled : 
Oft  have  I  heard  his  praises  in  pursuit, 
But  ne'er  till  now  his  scandal  of  retire.  150 

War.  Nor  now  my  scandal,  Richard,  dost  thou  hear  ; 

For  thou  shalt  know  this  strong  right  hand  of  mine 

Can  pluck  the  diadem  from  faint  Flenry's  head, 

And  wring  the  awful  sceptre  from  his  fist. 

Were  he  as  famous  and  as  bold  in  war. 

As  he  is  famed  for  mildness,  peace,  and  prayer. 

Rich.  I  know  it  well,  Lord  Warwick ;   blame  me  not : 
'Tis  love  I  bear  thy  glories  makes  me  speak. 
But  in  this  troublous  time  what 's  to  be  done  ? 
Shall  we  go  throw  away  our  coats  of  steel,  160 

And  wrap  our  bodies  in  black  mourning  gowns, 
Numbering  our  Ave-Maries  with  our  beads? 
Or  shall  we  on  the  helmets  of  our  foes 
Tell  our  devotion  with  revengeful  arms  ? 

38 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc.  i. 

If  for  the  last,  say  ay,  and  to  it,  lords. 

War.  Why,  therefore  Warwick  came  to  seek  you  out ; 
And  therefore  comes  my  brother  Montague. 
Attend  me,  lords.     The  proud  insulting  queen, 
With  Clifford  and  the  haught  Northumberland, 
And  of  their  feather  many  moe  proud  birds,  170 

Have  wrought  the  easy-melting  king  like  wax. 
He  swore  consent  to  your  succession. 
His  oath  enrolled  in  the  parliament ; 
And  now  to  London  all  the  crew  are  gone, 
To  frustrate  both  his  oath  and  what  beside 
May  make  against  the  house  of  Lancaster. 
Their  power,  I  think,  is  thirty  thousand  strong : 
Now,  if  the  help  of  Norfolk  and  myself. 
With  all  the  friends  that  thou,  brave  Earl  of  March, 
Amongst  the  loving  Welshmen  canst  procure,         180 
Will  but  amount  to  five  and  twenty  thousand. 
Why,  Via !  to  London  will  we  march  amain, 
And  once  again  bestride  our  foaming  steeds. 
And  once  again  cry  *  Charge  upon  our  foes ! ' 
But  never  once  again  turn  back  and  fly. 

Rich.  Ay,  now  methinks  I  hear  great  Warwick  speak : 
Ne'er  may  he  live  to  see  a  sunshine  day. 
That  cries  '  Retire,'  if  Warwick  bid  him  stay. 

Edzi\  Lord  Warwick,  on  thy  shoulder  will  I  lean ; 

And  when  thou  fail'st — as  God  forbid  the  hour ! — 
Must  Edward  fall,  which  peril  heaven  for  fend  !      191 

War.  No  longer  Earl  of  March,  but  Duke  of  York : 
The  next  degree  is  England's  royal  throne ; 
For  King  of  England  shalt  thou  be  proclaim'd 
In  every  borough  as  we  pass  along ; 
And  he  that  throws  not  up  his  cap  for  joy 

39 


Act  II.  Sc.  ii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Shall  for  the  fault  make  forfeit  of  his  head. 

King  Edward,  valiant  Richard,  Montague, 

Stay  we  no  longer,  dreaming  of  renown, 

But  sound  the  trumpets,  and  about  our  task.  200 

Rich.  Then,  Clifford,  were  thy  heart  as  hard  as  steel. 
As  thou  hast  shown  it  flinty  by  thy  deeds, 
I  come  to  pierce  it,  or  to  give  thee  mine. 

Edzi'.  Then  strike  up  drums  :  God  and  Saint  George  for  us  ! 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

IV ar.  How  now  !   what  news'? 

Mess.  The  Duke  of  Norfolk  sends  you  word  by  me, 

The  queen  is  coming  with  a  puissant  host ; 

And  craves  your  company  for  speedy  counsel.     ■ 
War.  Why  then  it  sorts,  brave  warriors,  let 's  away. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  II. 

Before  York. 

Flourish.  Enter  King  Heavy,  Queen  Margaret,  the 
Prince  of  Wales,  Clifford,  and  Northumberland, 
liith  drum  and  trumpets. 

Q.  Mar.  Welcome,  my  lord,  to  this  brave  town  of  York. 
Yonder  's  the  head  of  that  arch-enemy 
That  sought  to  be  encompassed  with  your  crown : 
Doth  not  the  object  cheer  your  heart,  my  lord? 

7v.  Hen.  Ay,  as  the  rocks  cheer  them  that  fear  their  wreck  : 
To  sec  this  sight,  it  irks  my  very  soul. 
\\'ithhold  revenge,  dear  God  !   'tis  not  my  fault, 
Nor  wittingly  have  I  infringed  my  vow. 

Clif.  My  gracious  liege,  this  too  much  lenity 

And  harmful  pity  must  be  laid  aside.  10 

40 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc,  ii. 

To  whom  do  lions  cast  their  gentle  looks  ? 
Not  to  the  beast  that  would  usurp  their  den. 
Whose  hand  is  that  the  forest  bear  doth  lick? 
Not  his  that  spoils  her  young  before  her  face. 
Who  'scapes  the  lurking  serpent's  mortal  sting? 
Not  he  that  sets  his  foot  upon  her  back. 
The  smallest  worm  will  turn  being  trodden  on, 
And  doves  will  peck  in  safeguard  of  their  brood. 
Ambitious  York  did  level  at  thy  crown, 
Thou  smiling  w^hile  he  knit  his  angry  brows :  20 

He,  but  a  duke,  w^ould  have  his  son  a  king. 
And  raise  his  issue,  like  a  loving  sire ; 
Thou,  being  a  king,  blest  with  a  goodly  son. 
Didst  yield  consent  to  disinherit  him, 
Which  argued  thee  a  most  unloving  father. 
Unreasonable  creatures  feed  their  young; 
And  though  man's  face  be  fearful  to  their  eyes, 
Yet,  in  protection  of  their  tender  ones, 
Who  hath  not  seen  them,  even  with  those  wings 
Which  sometime  they  have  used  with  fearful  flight, 
Make  war  with  him  that  climb'd  unto  their  nest,      31 
Offering  their  own  lives  in  their  young's  defence? 
For  shame,  my  liege,  make  them  your  precedent ! 
Were  it  not  pity  that  this  goodly  boy 
Should  lose  his  birthright  by  his  father's  fault. 
And  long  hereafter  say  unto  his  child, 
'  What  my  great-grandfather  and  grandsire  got 
My  careless  father  fondly  gave  away  '  ? 
Ah,  wdiat  a  shame  were  this !     Look  on  the  boy ; 
And  let  his  manly  face,  which  promiseth  40 

Successful  fortune,  steel  thy  melting  heart 
To  hold  thine  own,  and  leave  thine  own  with  him. 
41 


Act  II.  Sc.  ii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

K.  Hen.  Full  well  hath  Clifford  play'd  the  orator, 

Inferring  arguments  of  mighty  force. 

But,  Clifford,  tell  me,  didst  thou  never  hear 

That  things  ill-got  had  ever  bad  success  ? 

And  happy  always  was  it  for  that  son 

Whose  father  for  his  hoarding  went  to  hell  ? 

I  '11  leave  my  sons  my  virtuous  deeds  behind ; 

And  would  my  father  had  left  me  no  more !  50 

For  all  the  rest  is  held  at  such  a  rate 

As  brings  a  thousand-fold  more  care  to  keep 

Than  in  possession  any  jot  of  pleasure. 

Ah,  cousin  York !   would  thy  best  friends  did  know 

How  it  doth  grieve  me  that  thy  head  is  here ! 
Q.  Mar.  My  lord,  cheer  up  your  spirits  :  our  foes  are  nigh, 

And  this  soft  courage  makes  your  followers  faint. 

You  promised  knighthood  to  our  forward  son : 

Unsheathe  your  sword,  and  dub  him  presently. 

Edward,  kneel  down.  60 

K.  Hen.  Edward  Plantagenet,  arise  a  knight ; 

And  learn  this  lesson,  draw  thy  sword  in  right. 
Prince.  My  gracious  father,  by  your  kingly  leave, 

I  '11  draw  it  as  apparent  to  the  crown. 

And  in  that  quarrel  use  it  to  the  death. 
CJif.  Why,  that  is  spoken  like  a  toward  prince. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  Royal  commanders,  be  in  readiness: 
For  with  a  band  of.  thirty  thousand  men 
Comes  Warwick,  backing  of  the  Duke  of  York ; 
And  in  the  towns,  as  they  do  march  along,  70 

Proclaims  him  king,  and  many  fly  to  him : 
Darraign  your  battle,  for  they  are  at  hand. 
42 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc.  ii, 

Clif.  I  would  your  highness  would  depart  the  field : 
The  queen  hath  best  success  when  you  are  absent. 

Q.  Mar.  Ay,  good  my  lord,  and  leave  us  to  our  fortune. 

K.  Hen.  Why,  that 's  my  fortune  too;   therefore  I  '11  stay. 

North.  Be  it  with  resolution  then  to  fight. 

Prince.  My  royal  father,  cheer  these  noble  lords, 
And  hearten  those  that  fight  in  your  defence : 
Unsheathe   your    sword,    good    father ;     cry    '  Saint 
George ! '  80 

March.     Enter  Edzi'ard,  George,  Richard,  Warzvick, 
Norfolk,  Montague,  and  Soldiers. 

Edw.  Now,  perjured  Henry!   wilt  thou  kneel  for  grace, 
And  set  thy  diadem  upon  my  head ; 
Or  bide  the  mortal  fortune  of  the  field  ? 

Q.  Mar.  Go,  rate  thy  minions,  proud  insulting  boy ! 
Becomes  it  thee  to  be  thus  bold  in  terms 
Before  thy  sovereign  and  thy  lawful  king? 

Edzi\  I  am  his  king,  and  he  should  bow  his  knee ; 
I  was  adopted  heir  by  his  consent : 
Since  when,  his  oath  is  broke ;   for,  as  I  hear. 
You,  that  are  king,  though  he  do  wear  the  crown, 
Have  caused  him,  by  new  act  of  parliament,  91 

To  blot  out  me,  and  put  his  own  son  in. 

Clif.  And  reason  too  : 

Who  should  succeed  the  father  but  the  son  ? 

Rich.  Are  you  there,  butcher?     O,  I  cannot  speak! 

Clif.  Ay,  crook-back,  here  I  stand  to  answer  thee. 
Or  any  he  the  proudest  of  thy  sort. 

Rich.  'Twas  you  that  kill'd  young  Rutland,  was  it  not? 

Clif.  Ay,  and  old  York,  and  yet  not  satisfied. 

Rich.  For  God's  sake,  lords,  give  signal  to  the  fight.  100 

43 


Act  II.  Sc.  ii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

War.  What  say'st  thou,  Henry,  wilt  thou  yield  the  crown  ? 
Q.  Mar.  Why,   how  now,   long-tongued   Warwick !   dare 
you  speak? 

When  you  and  I  met  at  Saint  Alban's  last, 

Your  legs  did  better  service  than  your  hands. 
War.  Then  'twas  my  turn  to  fly,  and  now  'tis  thine. 
Clif.  You  said  so  much  before,  and  yet  you  fled. 
War.  'Twas  not  your  valour,  Clififord,  drove  me  thence. 
North.  No,  nor  your  manhood  that  durst  make  you  stay. 
Rich.  Northumberland,  I  hold  thee  reverently. 

Break  ofif  the  parley  ;  for  scarce  I  can  refrain         no 

The  execution  of  my  big-swoln  heart 

Upon  that  Clififord,  that  cruel  child-killer. 
Clif.  I  slew  thy  father,  call'st  thou  him  a  child  ? 
Rich.  Ay,  like  a  dastard  and  a  treacherous  coward. 

As  thou  didst  kill  our  tender  brother  Rutland ; 

But  ere  sunset  I  '11  make  thee  curse  the  deed. 
K.  Hen.  Have  done  with  words,  my  lords,  and  hear  me 

speak. 
Q.  Mar.  Defy  them  then,  or  else  hold  close  thy  lips. 
K.  Hen.  I  prithee,  give  no  limits  to  my  tongue : 

I  am  a  king,  and  privileged  to  speak.  120 

Clif.  My  liege,  the  wound  that  bred  this  meeting  here 

Cannot  be  cured  by  words ;   therefore  be  still. 
Rich.  Then,  executioner,  unsheathe  thy  sword : 

By  Him  that  made  us  all,  I  am  resolved 

That  Clififord's  manhood  lies  upon  his  tongue. 
Edzv.  Say,  Henry,  shall  I  have  my  right,  or  no? 

A  thousand  men  have  broke  their  fasts  to-day. 

That  ne'er  shall  dine  unless  thou  yield  the  crown. 
War.  If  thou  deny,  their  blood  upon  thy  head ; 

For  York  in  justice  puts  his  armour  on.  130 

44 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  11.  Sc.  ii. 

Prince.  If  that  be  right  which  Warwick  says  is  right, 
There  is  no  wrong,  but  every  thing  is  right. 

Rich.  Whoever  got  thee,  there  thy  mother  stands ; 
For,  well  I  wot,  thou  hast  thy  mother's  tongue. 

0.  Alar.  But  thou  art  neither  like  thy  sire  nor  dam ; 
But  like  a  foul  mis-shapen  stigmatic, 
Mark'd  by  the  destinies  to  be  avoided, 
As  venom  toads,  or  lizards'  dreadful  stings. 

Rich.  Iron  of  Naples  hid  with  English  gilt, 

Whose  father  bears  the  title  of  a  king, —  140 

As  if  a  channel  should  be  call'd  the  sea, — 
Shamest  thou  not,  knowing  whence  thou  art  extraught. 
To  let  thy  tongue  detect  thy  base-born  heart  ? 

Edzv.  A  wisp  of  straw  were  worth  a  thousand  crowns. 
To  make  this  shameless  callet  know  herself. 
Helen  of  Greece  was  fairer  far  than  thou, 
Although  thy  husband  may  be  Menelaus ; 
And  ne'er  was  Agamemnon's  brother  wrong'd 
By  that  false  woman,  as  this  king  by  thee. 
His  father  revell'd  in  the  heart  of  France,  150 

And  tamed  the  king,  and  made  the  Dauphin  stoop ; 
And  had  he  match'd  according  to  his  state, 
He  might  have  kept  that  glory  to  this  day ; 
But  when  he  took  a  beggar  to  his  bed, 
And  graced  thy  poor  sire  with  his  bridal-day, 
Even  then  that  sunshine  brew'd  a  shower  for  him, 
That  wash'd  his  father's  fortunes  forth  of  France, 
And  heap'd  sedition  on  his  crown  at  home. 
For  what  hath  broach'd  this  tumult  but  thy  pride? 
•    Hadst  thou  been  meek,  our  title  still  had  slept ;      160 
And  we,  in  pity  of  the  gentle  king, 
Had  slipp'd  our  claim  until  another  age. 

45 


Act  II.  Sc.  iii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Geo.  But  when  we  saw  our  sunshine  made  thy  spring, 
And  that  thy  summer  bred  us  no  increase, 
We  set  the  axe  to  thy  usurping  root ; 
And  though  the  edge  hath  something  hit  ourselves, 
Yet,  know  thou,  since  w^e  have  begun  to  strike. 
We  '11  never  leave  till  we  have  hewn  thee  down. 
Or  bathed  thy  growling  with  our  heated  bloods. 

Edzv.  And,  in  this  resolution,  I  defy  thee ;  170 

Not  willing  any  longer  conference, 
Since  thou  deniest  the  gentle  king  to  speak. 
Sound  trumpets  !   let  our  bloody  colours  wave ! 
And  either  victory,  or  else  a  grave. 

Q.  Mar.  Stay,  Edward. 

Edzv.  No,  wrangling  woman,  we  '11  no  longer  stay : 
These  words  will  cost  ten  thousand  lives  this  day. 

[Exeunt. 
Scene  III. 

A  Held  of  battle  between  Tozvton  and  Sa.vton,in  Yorkshire. 

Alarum.     Excursions.     Enter  Warzvick. 

War.  Forspent  with  toil,  as  runners  with  a  race, 
I  lay  me  down  a  little  while  to  breathe ; 
For  strokes  received,  and  many  blows  repaid. 
Have  robb'd  my  strong-knit  sinews  of  their  strength, 
And  spite  of  spite  needs  must  I  rest  awhile. 

Enter  Edzvard,  running. 

Edzv.  Smile,  gentle  heaven  !   or  strike,  ungentle  death  ! 

For  this  world  frowns,  and  Edward's  sun  is  clouded. 
War.  How  now,  my  lord  !  what  hap  ?  what  hope  of  good  ? 

Enter  George. 
Geo.  Our  hap  is  loss,  our  hope  but  sad  despair ; 

46 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc.  iii. 

Our  ranks  are  broke,  and  ruin  follows  us :  lo 

What  counsel  give  you  ?  whither  shall  we  fly  ? 
Edzv.  Bootless  is  flight,  they  follow  us  with  wings ; 
And  weak  we  are  and  cannot  shun  pursuit. 

Enter  Richard. 

Rich.  Ah,  Warwick,  why  hast  thou  withdrawn  thyself? 
Thy  brother's  blood  the  thirsty  earth  hath  drunk, 
Broach'd  with  the  steely  point  of  Clifford's  lance ; 
And  in  the  very  pangs  of  death  he  cried, 
Like  to  a  dismal  clangor  heard  from  far,' 
*  Warwick,  revenge  !  brother,  revenge  my  death  ! ' 
So,  underneath  the  belly  of  their  steeds,  20 

That  stain'd  their  fetlocks  in  his  smoking  blood, 
The  noble  gentleman  gave  up  the  ghost. 

War.  Then  let  the  earth  be  drunken  with  our  blood : 
I  '11  kill  my  horse,  because  I  will  not  fly. 
Why  stand  we  like  soft-hearted  women  here. 
Wailing  our  losses,  whiles  the  foe  doth  rage ; 
And  look  upon,  as  if  the  tragedy 
Were  play'd  in  jest  by  counterfeiting  actors? 
Here  on  my  knee  I  vow  to  God  above, 
I  '11  never  pause  again,  never  stand  still,  30 

Till  either  death  hath  closed  these  eyes  of  mine, 
Or  fortune  given  me  measure  of  revenge. 

Edzv.  O  Warwick,  I  do  bend  my  knee  with  thine ; 
And  in  this  vow  do  chain  my  soul  to  thine ! 
And,  ere  my  knee  rise  from  the  earth's  cold  face, 
I  throw  my  hands,  mine  eyes,  my  heart  to  Thee, 
Thou  setter  up  and  plucker  down  of  kings, 
Beseeching  Thee,  if  with  Thy  will  it  stands 
That  to  my  foes  this  body  must  be  prey, 

47 


Act  II.  Sc.  iv.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Yet  that  Thy  brazen  gates  of  heaven  may  ope,        40 
And  give  sweet  passage  to  my  sinful  soul ! 
Now,  lords,  take  leave  until  we  meet  again. 
Where'er  it  be,  in  heaven  or  in  earth. 

Rich.  Brother,  give  me  thy  hand  ;  and,  gentle  Warwick, 
Let  me  embrace  thee  in  my  weary  arms : 
I,  that  did  never  weep,  now  melt  with  woe 
That  winter  should  cut  off  our  spring-time  so. 

War.  Away,  away !   Once  more,  sweet  lords,  farewell. 

Geo.  Yet  let  us  all  together  to  our  troops. 

And  give  them  leave  to  fly  that  will  not  stay ;  50 

And  call  them  pillars  that  will  stand  to  us ; 

And,  if  we  thrive,  promise  them  such  rewards 

As  victors  w^ear  at  the  Olympian  games : 

This  may  plant  courage  in  their  quailing  breasts ; 

For  yet  is  hope  of  life  and  victory. 

Forslow^  no  longer,  make  we  hence  amain.     [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. 

Another  part  of  the  field. 
Excursions.     Enter  Richard  and  Clifford. 

Rich.  Now,  Clifford,  I  have  singled  thee  alone : 
Suppose  this  arm  is  for  the  Duke  of  York, 
And  this  for  Rutland ;  both  bound  to  revenge, 
Wert  thou  environ'd  with  a  brazen  wall. 

Clif.  Now,  Richard,  I  am  with  thee  here  alone : 
This  is  the  hand  that  stabb'd  thy  father  York ; 
And  this  the  hand  that  slew  thy  brother  Rutland : 
And  here  's  the  heart  that  triumphs  in  their  death, 
And    cheers    these    hands    that    slew    thy    sire    and 
brother 

48 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc.  v. 

To  execute  the  like  upon  thyself ;  lo 

And  so,  have  at  thee ! 

[They  fight.     Warwick  comes;   Clifford  Hies. 
Rich.  Nay,  Warwick,  single  out  some  other  chase ; 

For  I  myself  will  hunt  this  wolf  to  death.        [Exeunt. 

Scene  V. 

Another  part  of  the  Held. 

Alarum.     Enter  King  Henry  alone. 

Kijig.  This  battle  fares  like  to  the  morning's  war, 
When  dying  clouds  contend  with  growing  light, 
What  time  the  shepherd,  blowing  of  his  nails, 
Can  neither  call  it  perfect  day  nor  night. 
Now  sways  it  this  way,  like  a  mighty  sea 
Forced  by  the  tide  to  combat  with  the  wind  ; 
Now  sways  it  that  way,  like  the  selfsame  sea 
Forced  to  retire  by  fury  of  the  wind : 
Sometime  the  flood  prevails,  and  then  the  wind ; 
Now  one  the  better,  then  another  best ;  lo 

Both  tugging  to  be  victors,  breast  to  breast. 
Yet  neither  conqueror  nor  conquered : 
So  is  the  equal  poise  of  this  fell  war. 
Here  on  this  molehill  will  I  sit  me  down. 
To  whom  God  will,  there  be  the  victory ! 
For  Margaret  my  queen,  and  Clifford  too, 
Have  chid  me  from  the  battle ;   swearing  both 
They  prosper  best  of  all  when  I  am  thence. 
Would  I  were  dead  !  if  God's  good  will  were  so ; 
For  what  is  in  this  world  but  grief  and  woe?  20 

O  God !  methinks  it  were  a  happy  life, 
To  be  no  better  than  a  homely  swain ; 

49 


Act  II.  Sc.  V.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

To  sit  upon  a  hill,  as  I  do  now, 

To  carve  out  dials  quaintly,  point  by  point, 

Thereby  to  see  the  minutes  how  they  run, 

How  many  make  the  hour  full  complete ; 

How  many  hours  bring  about  the  day ; 

How  many  days  will  finish  up  the  year ; 

How  many  years  a  mortal  man  may  live. 

When  this  is  known,  then  to  divide  the  times :         30 

So  many  hours  -must  I  tend  my  flock ; 

So  many  hours  must  I  take  my  rest ; 

So  many  hours  must  I  contemplate ; 

So  many  hours  must  I  sport  myself ; 

So  many  days  my  ewes  have  been  with  young ; 

So  many  weeks  ere  the  poor  fools  will  ean ; 

So  many  years  ere  I  shall  shear  the  fleece : 

So  minutes,  hours,  days,  months,  and  years, 

Pass'd  over  to  the  end  they  were  created, 

Would  bring  white  hairs  unto  a  quiet  grave.  40 

Ah,  what  a  life  were  this !   how  sweet !   how  lovely ! 

Gives  not  the  hawthorn-bush  a  sweeter  shade 

To  shepherds  looking  on  their  silly  sheep. 

Than  doth  a  rich  embroider'd  canopy 

To  kings  that  fear  their  subjects'  treachery? 

O,  yes,  it  doth ;  a  thousand-fold  it  doth. 

And  to  conclude,  the  shepherd's  homely  curds, 

His  cold  thin  drink  out  of  his  leather  bottle, 

His  wonted  sleep  under  a  fresh  tree's  shade, 

All  w^hich  secure  and  sweetly  he  enjoys,  50 

Is  far  beyond  a  prince's  delicates. 

His  viands  sparkling  in  a  golden  cup, 

His  body  couched  in  a  curious  bed. 

When  care,  mistrust,  and  treason  waits  on  him. 

50 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc.  v. 

Alarum.     Enter  a  Son  that  has  killed  his  father, 
dragging  in  the  body. 

Son.  Ill  blows  the  wind  that  profits  nobody. 

This  man,  whom  hand  to  hand  I  slew  in  fight, 
Mav  be  possessed  with  some  store  of  crowns ; 
And  I,  that  haply  take  them  from  him  now, 
IVIay  vet  ere  night  yield  both  my  life  and  them 
To  some  man  else,  as  this  dead  man  doth  me.         60 
Who's  this?     O  God!    it  is  my  father's  face, 
Whom  in  this  conflict  I  unwares  have  kill'd. 
O  heavy  times,  begetting  such  events ! 
From  London  bv  the  king  was  I  press'd  forth ; 
My  father,  being  the  Earl  of  Warwick's  man, 
Came  on  the  part  of  York,  press'd  by  his  master ; 
And  I,  who  at  his  hands  received  my  hfe, 
Have  by  my  hands  of  life  bereaved  him. 
Pardon  me,  God,  I  knew  not  what  I  did! 
And  pardon,  father,  for  I  knew  not  thee!  70 

Mv  tears  shall  wipe  away  these  bloody  marks ; 
And  no  more  words  till  they  have  flow'd  their  fill. 
K.Hen.  O  piteous  spectacle !   O  bloody  times ! 
Whiles  lions  war  and  battle  for  their  dens. 
Poor  harmless  lambs  abide  their  enmity. 
Weep,  wretched  man,  I  '11  aid  thee  tear  for  tear : 
And  let  our  hearts  and  eyes,  like  civil  war, 
Be  blind  with  tears,  and  break  o'ercharged  with  grief. 

Enter  a  Father  that  has  killed  his  son,  bringing 
in  the  body. 

Path.  Thou  that  so  stoutly  hast  resisted  me, 

Give  me  thy  gold,  if  thou  hast  any  gold ;  80 

For  I  have  bought  it  with  an  hundred  blows. 

But  let  me  see:   is  this  our  foeman's  face? 


.=ii 


Act  II.  Sc.  V.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Ah,  no,  no,  no,  it  is  mine  only  son ! 

Ah,  boy,  if  any  Hfe  be  left  in  thee, 

Throw  up  thine  eye !   see,  see  what  showers  arise, 

Blown  with  the  windy  tempest  of  my  heart, 

Upon  thy  wounds,  that  kill  mine  eye  and  heart ! 

O,  pity,  God,  this  miserable  age ! 

What  stratagems,  how  fell,  how  butcherly. 

Erroneous,  mutinous  and  unnatural,  90 

This  deadly  quarrel  daily  doth  beget ! 

O  boy,  thy  father  gave  thee  life  too  soon. 

And  hath  bereft  thee  of  thy  life  too  late ! 

K.  Hen.  Woe  above  woe !  grief  more  than  common  grief ! 
O  that  my  death  would  stay  these  ruthful  deeds  ! 
O,  pity,  pity,  gentle  heaven,  pity ! 
The  red  rose  and  the  white  are  on  his  face, 
The  fatal  colours  of  our  striving  houses : 
The  one  his  purple  blood  right  well  resembles ; 
The  other  his  pale  cheeks,  methinks,  presenteth : 
Wither  one  rose,  and  let  the  other  flourish;  loi 

If  you  contend,  a  thousand  lives  must  wither. 

Son.  How  will  my  mother  for  a  father's  death 
Take  on  with  me  and  ne'er  be  satisfied ! 

Fath.  How  will  my  wife  for  slaughter  of  my  son 
Shed  seas  of  tears  and  ne'er  be  satisfied ! 

K.  Hen.  How  will  the  country  for  these  woful  chances 
Misthink  the  king  and  not  be  satisfied ! 

Son.  Was  ever  son  so  rued  a  father's  death? 

Fath.  Was  ever  father  so  bemoan'd  his  son  ?  no 

A'.  Hen.  Was  ever  king  so  grieved  for  subjects'  woe? 
Much  is  your  sorrow  ;  mine  ten  times  so  much. 

Son.  I  '11  bear  thee  hence,  where  I  may  weep  my  fill. 

\^Exit  zvith  the  body. 
52 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc.  v. 

Path.  These  arms  of  mine  shall  be  thy  winding-sheet ; 
My  heart,  sweet  boy,  shall  be  thy  sepulchre, 
For  from  my  heart  thine  image  ne'er  shall  go ; 
My  sighing  breast  shall  be  thy  funeral  bell; 
And  so  obsequious  will  thy  father  be, 
Even  for  the  loss  of  thee,  having  no  more, 
As  Priam  was  for  all  his  valiant  sons.  120 

I  -'11  bear  thee  hence ;   and  let  them  fight  that  will, 
For  I  have  murdered  where  I  should  not  kill. 

[Exit  zvith  the  body. 

K.  Hen.  Sad-hearted  men,  much  overgone  with  care, 
Here  sits  a  king  more  woful  than  you  are. 

Alarums.     Excursions.     Enter  Queen  Margaret, 
the  Prince,  and  Exeter. 

Prince.  Fly,  father,  fly  !   for  all  your  friends  are  fled. 
And  Warwick  rages  like  a  chafed  bull : 
Away !   for  death  doth  hold  us  in  pursuit. 

O.  Mar.  :\Iount    you,    my    lord ;    towards    Berwick   post 
amain : 
Edward  and  Richard,  like  a  brace  of  greyhounds 
Having  the  fearful  flying  hare  in  sight,  13^ 

With  fiery  eyes  sparkling  for  very  wrath. 
And  bloody  steel  grasp'd  in  their  ireful  hands, 
Are  at  our'  backs ;   and  therefore  hence  amain. 

Exe.  Away  !    for  vengeance  comes  along  with  them  : 
Nay,  stay  not  to  expostulate,  make  speed ; 
Or  else  come  after:    I  'U  away  before. 

K.  Hen.  Nay,  take  me  with  thee,  good  sweet  Exeter : 
Not  that  I  fear  to  stay,  but  love  to  go 
Whither  the  queen  intends.     Forward  ;    away  ! 

[Exeunt. 

53 


Act  II.  Sc.  vi.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Scene  VI. 

.AnotJicr  part  of  the  Held. 

A  loud  alarnin.     Enter  Clifford,  zuounded. 

Clif.  Here  burns  my  candle  out ;   ay,  here  it  dies, 
Which,  whiles  it  lasted,  gave  King  Henry  light. 
O  Lancaster,  I  fear  thy  overthrow 
More  than  my  body's  parting  with  my  soul ! 
My  love  and  fear  glued  many  friends  to  thee ; 
And,  now  I  fall,  thy  tough  commixture  melts. 
Impairing  Henry,  strengthening  misproud  York, 
The  common  people  swarm  like  summer  flies ; 
And  whither  fly  the  gnats  but  to  the  sun  ? 
And  who  shines  now  but  Henry's  enemies?  lo 

0  Phoebus,  hadst  thou  never  given  consent 
That  Phaethon  should  check  thy  fiery  steeds. 
Thy  burning  car  never  had  scorch'd  the  earth ! 
And,  Henry,  hadst  thou  sway'd  as  kings  should  do. 
Or  as  thy  father  and  his  father  did, 

Giving  no  ground  unto  the  house  of  York, 
They  never  then  had  sprung  like  summer  flies ; 

1  and  ten  thousand  in  this  luckless  realm 
Had  left  no  mourning  widows  for  our  death  ; 

And  thou  this  day  hadst  kept  thy  chair  in  peace.      20 

For  what  doth  cherish  weeds  but  gentle  air? 

And  what  makes  robbers  bold  but  too  much  lenity  ? 

Bootless  are  plaints,  and  cureless  are  my  wounds ; 

Xo  way  to  fly,  nor  strength  to  hold  out  flight : 

The  foe  is  merciless  and  will  not  pity ; 

For  at  their  hands  I  have  deserved  no  pity. 

The  air  hath  got  into  my  deadly  wounds. 

And  much  effuse  of  blood  doth  make  me  faint. 

54 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc.  vi. 

Come,  York  and  Richard,  Warwick  and  the  rest; 
I  stabb'd  your  fathers'  bosoms,  split  my  breast.      30 

[He  faints. 

Alarum  and  retreat.     Enter  Edzvard,   George,  Richard, 
Montague,  Warzvick,  and  Soldiers. 

Edzv.  Now  breathe  we,  lords  :  good  fortune  bids  us  pause, 
And  smooth  the  frowns  of  war  with  peaceful  looks. 
Some  troops  pursue  the  bloody-minded  queen. 
That  led  calm  Henry,  though  he  were  a  king. 
As  doth  a  sail,  fill'd  with  a  fretting  gust, 
Command  an  argosy  to  stem  the  waves. 
But  think  you,  lords,  that  Clifford  fled  with  them  ? 

War.  No,  'tis  impossible  he  should  escape ; 

For,  though  before  his  face  I  speak  the  words. 
Your  brother  Richard  mark'd  him  for  the  grave :    40 
And  wheresoe'er  he  is,  he  's  surely  dead. 

[Clifford  groans  and  dies. 

Edw.  Whose  soul  is  that  which  takes  her  heavy  leave? 

Rich.  A  deadly  groan,  like  life  and  death's  departing. 

Edzv.  See  who  it  is  :  and,  now  the  battle  's  ended. 
If  friend  or  foe,  let  him  be  gently  used. 

Rich.  Revoke  that  doom  of  mercy,  for  'tis  Clifford  ; 
Who  not  contented  that  he  lopp'd  the  branch 
In  hewing  Rutland  when  his  leaves  put  forth, 
But  set  his  murdering  knife  unto  the  root 
From  whence  that  tender  spray  did  sweetly  spring, 
I  mean  our  princely  father,  Duke  of  York.  51 

War.  From  ofif  the  gates  of  York  fetch  down  the  head, 
Your  father's  head,  which  Clifford  placed  there; 
Instead  whereof  let  this  supply  the  room : 
Measure  for  measure  must  be  answered. 

55 


Act  II.  Sc.  vi.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Edw.  Bring  forth  that  fatal  screech-owl  to  our  house, 
That  nothing  sung  but  death  to  us  and  ours : 
Now  death  shall  stop  his  dismal  threatening  sound, 
And  his  ill-boding  tongue  no  more  shall  speak. 

War.  I  think  his  understanding  is  bereft.  60 

Speak,  Clifford,  dost  thou  know  who  speaks  to  thee  ? 
Dark  cloudy  death  o'ershades  his  beams  of  life, 
And  he  nor  sees,  nor  hears  us  what  we  say. 

Rich.  O,  would  he  did !   and  so  perhaps  he  doth : 
'Tis  but  his  policy  to  counterfeit, 
Because  he  would  avoid  such  bitter  taunts 
Which  in  the  time  of  death  he  gave  our  father. 

Geo.  If  so  thou  think'st,  vex  him  with  eager  words. 

Rich.  Clifford,  ask  mercy  and  obtain  no  grace. 

Edw.  Clifford,  repent  in  bootless  penitence.  70 

War,  Clifford,  devise  excuses  for  thy  faults. 

Geo.  While  we  devise  fell  tortures  for  thy  faults. 

Rich,  Thou  didst  love  York,  and  I  am  son  to  York. 

Edzv.  Thou  pitied'st  Rutland  ;  I  wall  pity  thee. 

Geo.  Where  's  Captain  Margaret,  to  fence  you  now  ? 

War.  They  mock  thee,  Clifford  :  swear  as  thou  wast  wont. 

Rich.  What,  not  an  oath  ?  nay,  then  the  world  goes  hard, 
When  Clifford  cannot  spare  his  friends  an  oath. 
I  know  by  that  he  's  dead ;   and,  by  my  soul, 
If  this  right  hand  would  buy  two  hours'  life,  80 

That  I  in  all  despite  might  rail  at  him. 
This  hand  should  chop  it  off,  and  with  the  issuing 

blood 
Stifle  the  villain,  whose  unstanched  thirst 
York  and  young  Rutland  could  not  satisfy. 

War.  Ay,  but  he  's  dead :  off  with  the  traitor's  head. 
And  rear  it  in  the  place  your  father's  stands. 

56 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  II.  Sc.  vi. 

And  now  to  London  with  triumphant  march, 

There  to  be  crowned  England's  royal  king: 

From  whence  shall  Warwick  cut  the  sea  to  France, 

And  ask  the  Lady  Bona  for  thy  queen  :  90 

So  shalt  thou  sinew  both  these  lands  together ; 

And,  having  France  thy  friend,  thou  shalt  not  dread 

The  scatter'd  foe  that  hopes  to  rise  again  ; 

For  though  they  cannot  greatly  sting  to  hurt, 

Yet  look  to  have  them  buzz  to  offend  thine  ears. 

First  will  I  see  the  coronation  ; 

And  then  to  Brittany  I  '11  cross  the  sea. 

To  effect  this  marriage,  so  it  please  my  lord. 

Edzv.  Eyen  as  thou  wilt,  sweet  Warwick,  let  it  be ; 

For  in  thy  shoulder  do  I  build  my  seat,  100 

And  never  will  I  undertake  the  thing 
Wherein  thy  counsel  and  consent  is  wanting. 
Richard,  I  will  create  thee  Duke  of  Gloucester, 
And  George,  of  Clarence :    Warwick,  as  ourself, 
Shall  do  and  undo  as  him  pleaseth  best. 

Rich.  Let  me  be  Duke  of  Clarence,  George  of  Gloucester ; 
For  Gloucester's  dukedom  is  too  ominous. 

VFar.  Tut,  that 's  a  foolish  observation : 

Richard,  be  Duke  of  Gloucester.     Now  to  London, 
To  see  these  honours  in  possession.       [Exeunt,     no 


57 


Act  III.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

ACT  THIRD. 
Scene  I. 

A  forest  in  the  north  of  England. 
Enter  tzvo  Keepers,  zi'ith  eross-bozi's  in  their  hands. 

First  Keep.  Under  this  thick-grown  brake  we  '11  shroud 
ourselves ; 
For  through  this  laund  anon  the  deer  will  come ; 
And  in  this  covert  will  we  make  our  stand, 
Culling  the  principal  of  all  the  deer. 

Sec.  Keep.  I  '11  stay  above  the  hill,  so  both  may  shoot. 

First  Keep.  That  cannot  be  ;  the  noise  of  thy  cross-bow 
Will  scare  the  herd,  and  so  my  shoot  is  lost. 
Here  stand  we  both,  and  aim  we  at  the  best : 
And,  for  the  time  shall  not  seem  tedious, 
I  '11  tell  thee  what  befel  me  on  a  day  lo 

In  this  self-place  where  now  we  mean  to  stand. 

Sec.  Keep.  Here  comes  a  man  ;   let  's  stay  till  he  be  past. 

Enter  King  Henry,  disguised,  zi'ith  a  prayer-book. 

K.  Hen.  From  Scotland  am  I  stol'n,  even  of  pure  love. 
To  greet  mine  own  land  with  my  wishful  sight. 
No,  Harry,  Harry,  'tis  no  land  of  thine ; 
Thy  place  is  fiU'd,  thy  sceptre  wrung  from  thee. 
Thy  balm  wash'd  off  wherewith  thou  wast  anointed : 
Xo  bending  knee  will  call  thee  Caesar  now. 
No  humble  suitors  press  to  speak  for  right, 
No,  not  a  man  comes  for  redress  of  thee ;  20 

For  how  can  I  help  them,  and  not  myself? 

First  Keep.  Ay,  here  's  a  deer  whose  skin  's  a  keeper's  fee  : 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  III.  Sc.  i. 

This  is  the  quondam  king ;   let 's  seize  upon  him. 

K.  Hen.  Let  me  embrace  thee,  sour  adversity, 
For  wise  men  say  it  is  the  wisest  course. 

Sec.  Keep.  Why  Hnger  we  ?   let  us  lay  hands  upon  him. 

First  Keep.  Forbear  awhile ;   we  '11  hear  a  little  more. 

K.  Hen.  My  queen  and  son  are  gone  to  France  for  aid  ; 
And,  as  I  hear,  the  great  commanding  Warwick 
Is  thither  gone,  to  crave  the  French  king's  sister    30 
To  wife  for  Edward  :  if  this  news  be  true, 
Poor  queen  and  son,  your  labour  is  but  lost ; 
For  Warwick  is  a  subtle  orator, 
And  Lewis  a  prince  soon  won  with  moving  words. 
By  this  account  then  Margaret  may  win  him ; 
For  she  's  a  woman  to  be  pitied  much : 
Her  sighs  will  make  a  battery  in  his  breast ; 
Her  tears  will  pierce  into  a  marble  heart ; 
The  tiger  will  be  mild  whiles  she  doth  mourn ; 
And  Nero  will  be  tainted  with  remorse,  40 

To  hear  and  see  her  plaints,  her  brinish  tears. 
Ay,  but  she  's  come  to  beg,  Warwick,  to  give ; 
She,  on  his  left  side,  craving  aid  for  Henry, 
He,  on  his  right,  asking  a  wife  for  Edward. 
She  weeps,  and  says  her  Henry  is  deposed ; 
He  smiles,  and  says  his  Edward  is  install'd ; 
That  she,  poor  wretch,  for  grief  can  speak  no  more  ; 
Whiles  Warwick  tells  his  title,  smooths  the  wrong, 
Inferreth  arguments  of  mighty  strength. 
And  in  conclusion  wins  the  king  from  her,  50 

With  promise  of  his  sister,  and  what  else. 
To  strengthen  and  support  King  Edward's  place. 
O  Margaret,  thus  'twill  be  ;  and  thou,  poor  soul. 
Art  then  forsaken,  as  thou  went'st  forlorn ! 

59 


Act  III.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Sec.  Keep.  Say,  what  art  thou  that  talk'st  of  kings  and 
queens  ? 

K.  Hen.  More  than  I  seem,  and  less  than  I  was  born  to : 
A  man  at  least,  for  less  I  should  not  be  ; 
And  men  may  talk  of  kings,  and  why  not  I  ? 

Sec.  Keep.  Ay,  but  thou  talk'st  as  if  thou  wert  a  king. 

K.  Hen.  Why,  so  I  am,  in  mind  ;   and  that 's  enough.    60 

Sec.  Keep.  But,  if  thou  be  a  king,  where  is  thy  crown  ? 

K.  Hen.  My  crown  is  in  my  heart,  not  on  my  head ; 
Not  deck'd  with  diamonds  and  Indian  stones, 
Nor  to  be  seen :   my  crown  is  call'd  content : 
A  crown  it  is  that  seldom  kings  enjoy. 

Sec.  Keep.  Well,  if  you  be  a  king  crown'd  with  content, 
Your  crown  content  and  you  must  be  contented 
To  go  along  with  us  ;   for,  as  we  think. 
You  are  the  king  King  Edward  hath  deposed ; 
And  we  his  subjects  sworn  in  all  allegiance  70 

Will  apprehend  you  as  his  enemy. 

K.  Hen.  But  did  you  never  swear,  and  break  an  oath  ? 

Sec.  Keep.  No,  never  such  an  oath ;  nor  will  not  now. 

K.  Hen.  Where   did   you   dwell   when    I    was    King   of 
England  ? 

Sec.  Keep.  Here  in  this  country,  where  we  now  remain. 

K.  Hen.  I  was  anointed  king  at  nine  months  old ; 
My  father  and  my  grandfather  were  kings. 
And  you  were  sworn  true  subjects  unto  me: 
And  tell  me,  then,  have  you  not  broke  your  oaths? 

First  Keep.  No;  80 

For  we  were  subjects  but  v/hile  you  were  king. 

K.  Hen.  Why,  am  I  dead  ?  do  I  not  breathe  a  man  ? 
Ah,  simple  men,  you  know  not  what  you  swear ! 
Look,  as  I  blow  this  feather  from  my  face, 

60 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  III.  Sc.  ii. 

And  as  the  air  blows  it  to  me  again, 

Obeying-  with  my  wind  when  I  do  blow, 

And  yielding  to  another  when  it  blows, 

Commanded  always  by  the  greater  gust; 

Such  is  the  lightness  of  you  common  men. 

But  do  not  break  your  oaths  ;  for  of  that  sin  90 

My  mild  entreaty  shall  not  make  you  guilty. 

Go  where  you  will,  the  king  shall  be  commanded : 

And  be  you  kings,  command,  and  I  '11  obey. 

First  Keep.  We  are  true  subjects  to  the  king.  King  Edward. 

A^  Hen.  So  would  you  be  again  to  Henry, 
If  he  were  seated  as  King  Edward  is. 

First  Keep.  We  charge  you  in  God's  name,  and  the  king's. 
To  go  with  us  unto  the  officers. 

K.Hen.  In    God's    name,    lead;     your    king's    name    be 
obey'd : 
And  what  God  will,  that  let  your  king  perform ;     100 
And  what  he  will,  I  humbly  yield  unto.  \^Exeunt. 

Scene  II. 

London.     The  palace. 

Enter  King  Edzvard,  Gloucester,  Clarence,  and 
Lady  Grey. 

K.  Edzv.  Brother  of  Gloucester,  at  Saint  Alban's  field 
This  lady's  husband.  Sir  Richard  Grey,  was  slain, 
His  lands  then  seized  on  by  the  conqueror : 
Her  suit  is  now  to  repossess  those  lands ; 
Which  we  in  justice  cannot  well  deny. 
Because  in  quarrel  of  the  house  of  York 
The  worthy  gentleman  did  lose  his  life. 

Glou.  Your  highness  shall  do  well  to  grant  her  suit ; 
It  were  dishonour  to  deny  it  her. 

61 


Act  III.  Sc.  ii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

K.  Edii\  It  were  no  less ;   but  yet  I  '11  make  a  pause.     lo 
Glou.   [Aside  to  Clar.  ]  Yea,  is  it  so  ? 

I  see  the  lady  hath  a  thing  to  grant, 
Before  the  king  will  grant  her  humble  suit. 
Clar.    [Aside  to  Gloii.]  He  knows  the  game:   how  true  he 

keeps  the  wind ! 
Glou.   [Aside  to  Clar.]  Silence! 
K.  Edw.  Widow,  we  v.^ill  consider  of  your  suit ; 

And  come  some  other  time  to  know  our  mind. 
L.  Grey.  Right  gracious  lord,  I  cannot  brook  delay : 
Alay  it  please  your  highness  to  resolve  me  now  ; 
And  what  your  pleasure  is,  shall  satisfy  me.  20 

Glou.    [Aside  to  Clar.]  Ay,  widow?  then  I  '11  warrant  you 
all  your  lands, 
An  if  w^hat  pleases  him  shall  pleasure  you. 
Fight  closer,  or,  good  faith,  you  '11  catch  a  blow. 
Clar.   [Aside  to  Glou.]  I  fear  her  net,  unless  she  chance 

to  fall. 
Glou.    [Aside  to  Clar.]   God  forbid  that!    for  he'll  take 

vantages. 
A'.  Edw.  How  many  children  hast  thou,  widow  ?  tell  me. 
Clar.    [Aside  to  Glou.]  I  think  he  means  to  beg  a  child  of 

her. 
Glou.    [Aside  to  Clar.]  Nay,  whip  me  then:   he'll  rather 

give  her  two. 
L.  Grey.  Three,  my  most  gracious  lord. 
Glou.    [Aside  to  Clar.]  You  shall  have  four,  if  you'll  be 
ruled  by  him.  30 

K.  Edzi\  'Twere  pity  they  should  lose  their  father's  lands. 
L.  Grey.  Be  pitiful,  dread  lord,  and  grant  it  then. 
K.  Edw.  Lords,  give  us  leave :  I  '11  try  this  widow's  wit. 
Glou.   [Aside  to  Clar.]  Ay,  good  leave  have  you;  for  you 
will  have  leave, 

62 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  III.  Sc.  ii. 

Till  youth  take  leave  and  leave  you  to  the  crutch. 

[Gloii.  and  Clar.  retire. 
K.  Edzi'.  Xow  tell  me,  madam,  do  you  love  your  children  ? 
L.  Grey.  Ay,  full  as  dearly  as  I  love  myself. 
K.  Edw.  And  would  you  not  do  much  to  do  them  good  ? 
L.  Grey.  To  do  them  good,  I  would  sustain  some  harm. 
K.  Edzv.  Then  get  your  husband's  lands,  to  do  them  good. 
L.  Grey.  Therefore  I  came  unto  your  majesty.  41 

K.  Edzv.  I  '11  tell  you  how  these  lands  are  to  be  got. 
L.  Grey.  So  shall  you  bind  me  to  your  highness'  service. 
K.  Edzv.  What  service  wilt  thou  do  me,  if  I  give  them  ? 
L.  Grey.  What  you  command,  that  rests  in  me  to  do. 
K.  Edzv.  But  you  will  take  exceptions  to  my  boon. 
L.  Grey.  No,  gracious  lord,  except  I  cannot  do  it. 
K.  Edzv.  Ay,  but  thou  canst  do  what  I  mean  to  ask. 
L.  Grey.  Why,  then  I  will  do  what  your  grace  commands. 
Gloii.   [Aside  to  Clar.'\  He  plies  her  hard;  and  much  rain 

wears  the  marble.  50 

Clar.   [Aside  to  Glou.']  As  red  as  fire!  nay,  then  her  wax 

must  melt. 
L.  Grey.  Why  stops  my  lord?  shall  I  not  hear  my  task? 
K.  Edzi'.  An  easy  task  ;  'tis  but  to  love  a  king. 
L.  Grey.  That 's  soon  perform'd,  because  I  am  a  subject. 
K.  Edzv.  Why,   then,   thy  husband's   lands   I   freely  give 

thee. 
L.  Grey.  I  take  my  leave  with  many  thousand  thanks. 
GIoii.    [Aside  to  Clar.]  The  match  is  made;    she  seals  it 

with  a  curt'sy. 
K.  Edzv,  But  stay  thee,  'tis  the  fruits  of  love  I  mean. 
L.  Grey.  The  fruits  of  love  I  mean,  my  loving  liege. 
K.  Edzv.  Ay,  but,  I  fear  me,  in  another  sense.  60 

What  love,  think'st  thou,  I  sue  so  much  to  get  ? 

63 


Act  III.  Sc.  ii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

L.  Grey.  My  love  till  death,  my  humble  thanks,  my  prayers  ; 

That  love  which  virtue  begs  and  virtue  grants. 
K.  Edzv.  No,  by  my  troth,  I  did  not  mean  such  love. 
L.  Grey.  Why,  then  you  mean  not  as  I  thought  you  did. 
K.  Edzv.  But  now  you  partly  may  perceive  my  mind. 
L.  Grey.  My  mind  will  never  grant  what  I  perceive 

Your  highness  aims  at,  if  I  aim  aright. 
K.  Edw.  To  tell  thee  plain,  I  aim  to  lie  with  thee. 
L.  Grey.  To  tell  you  plain,  I  had  rather  lie  in  prison.      70 
K.Edzv.  Why,  then  thou  shalt  not  have  thy  husband's  lands. 
L.  Grey.  Why,  then  mine  honesty  shall  be  my  dower ; 

For  by  that  loss  I  will  not  purchase  them. 
K.  Edzv.  Therein  thou  wrongest  thy  children  mightily. 
L.  Grey.  Herein  your  highness  wrongs  both  them  and  me. 

But,  mighty  lord,  this  merry  inclination 

Accords  not  with  the  sadness  of  my  suit : 

Please  you  dismiss  me,  either  with  '  ay  '  or  '  no.' 
K.  Edzv.  Ay,  if  thou  wilt  say  '  ay  '  to  my  request  ; 

No,  if  thou  dost  say  '  no  '  to  my  demand.  80 

L.  Grey.  Then,  no,  my  lord.    Aly  suit  is  at  an  end. 
Glou.    [Aside  to  Clar.]  The  widow  likes  him  not,  she  knits 

her  brows. 
Clar.    [Aside  to  Glou.]    He    is    the    bluntest    wooer    in 

Christendom. 
K.  Edzv.    [Aside]    Her  looks  do  argue  her  replete  with 
modesty ; 

Her  words  do  show  her  wit  incomparable ; 

All  her  perfections  challenge  sovereignty  : 

One  way  or  other,  she  is  for  a  king ; 

And  she  shall  be  my  love,  or  else  my  queen. — 

Say  that  King  Edward  take  thee  for  his  queen  ? 
L.  Grey.  'Tis  better  said  than  done,  my  gracious  lord  :    90 

64 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  III,  Sc.  ii. 

I  am  a  subject  fit  to  jest  withal, 

But  far  unfit  to  be  a  sovereign. 
K.  Edzv.  Sweet  widow,  by  my  state  I  swear  to  thee, 

I  speak  no  more  than  what  my  soul  intends ; 

And  that  is,  to  enjoy  thee  for  my  love. 
L.  Grey.  And  that  is  more  than  I  will  yield  unto : 

I  know  I  am  too  mean  to  be  your  queen, 

And  yet  too  good  to  be  your  concubine. 
K.  Edzv.  You  cavil,  widov/  :   I  did  mean,  my  queen. 
L.  Grey.  Twill  grieve  your  grace  my  sons  should  call  you 
father.  lOO 

K.  Edzi'.  No   more  than    when   my   daughters   call   thee 
mother. 

Thou  art  a  widow,  and  thou  hast  some  children ; 

And,  by  God's  mother,  I,  being  but  a  bachelor, 

Have  other  some  :  why,  'tis  a  happy  thing 

To  be  the  father  unto  many  sons. 

Answer  no  more,  for  thou  shalt  be  my  queen. 
Glou.  [Aside  to  Clar.]   The  ghostly  father  now  hath  done 

his  shrift. 
Glar.  [Aside  to  Glou.]  When  he  was  made  a  shriver,  'twas 

for  shift. 
K.  Edzv.  Brothers,  you  muse  what  chat  we  two  have  had. 
Glou.  The  widow  likes  it  not,  for  she  looks  very  sad.     no 
K.  Edzv.  You  'Id  think  it  strange  if  I  should  marry  her. 
Clar.  To  whom,  my  lord? 

K.  Edzv.  ^^'by,  Clarence,  to  myself. 

Glou.  That  would  be  ten  days'  wonder  at  the  least. 
Clar.  That 's  a  day  longer  than  a  wonder  lasts. 
Clou.  By  so  much  is  the  wonder  in  extremes. 
K.  Edzv.  Well,  jest  on,  brothers :  I  can  tell  you  both, 

Her  suit  is  granted  for  her  husband's  lands, 

6a 


Act  III.  Sc.  ii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Enter  a  Nobleman. 

Nob,  My  gracious  lord,  Henry  your  foe  is  taken, 
And  brought  your  prisoner  to  your  palace  gate. 

K.  Edii\  See  that  he  be  convey 'd  unto  the  Tower :         120 
And  go  we,  brothers,  to  the  man  that  took  him, 
To  question  of  his  apprehension. 
Widow,  go  you  along.     Lords,  use  her  honourably. 

[Exeunt  all  but  Gloucester, 

Glou.  Ay,  Edward  will  use  women  honourably. 
Would  he  were  wasted,  marrow,  bones  and  all, 
That  from  his  loins  no  hopeful  branch  may  spring, 
To  cross  me  from  the  golden  time  I  look  for ! 
And  yet,  between  my  soul's  desire  and  me — 
The  lustful  Edward's  title  buried — 
Is  Clarence,  Henry,  and  his  son  young  Edward,     130 
And  all  the  unlook'd  for  issue  of  their  bodies. 
To  take  their  rooms,  ere  I  can  place  myself : 
A  cold  premeditation  for  my  purpose ! 
Why,  then,  I  do  but  dream  on  sovereignty ; 
Like  one  that  stands  upon  a  promontory, 
And  spies  a  far-off  shore  where  he  would  tread, 
Wishing  his  foot  were  equal  with  his  eye, 
And  chides  the  sea  that  sunders  him  from  thence. 
Saying,  he  '11  lade  it  dry  to  have  his  way : 
So  do  I  wish  the  crown,  being  so  far  off ;  140 

And  so  I  chide  the  means  that  keeps  me  from  it ; 
And  so  I  say,  I  '11  cut  the  causes  off. 
Flattering  me  with  impossibilities. 
My  eye  's  too  quick,  my  heart  o'erweens  too  much. 
Unless  my  hand  and  strength  could  equal  them. 
Well,  say  there  is  no  kingdom  then  for  Richard ; 
66 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  III.  Sc.  n. 

What  other  pleasure  can  the  world  afford? 

I  '11  make  my  heaven  in  a  lady's  lap, 

And  deck  my  body  in  gay  ornaments, 

And  witch  sweet  ladies  with  my  words  and  looks. 

O  miserable  thought !  and  more  unlikely  151 

Than  to  accomplish  twenty  golden  crowns ! 

Why,  love  forswore  me  in  my  mother's  womb : 

And,  for  I  should  not  deal  in  her  soft  laws, 

She  did  corrupt  frail  nature  with  some  bribe. 

To  shrink  mine  arm  up  like  a  wither'd  shrub ; 

To  make  an  envious  mountain  on  my  back, 

Where  sits  deformity  to  mock  my  body ; 

To  shape  my  legs  of  an  unequal  size ; 

To  disproportion  me  in  every  part,  160 

Like  to  a  chaos,  or  an  unlick'd  bear-whelp 

That  carries  no  impression  like  the  dam. 

And  am  I  then  a  man  to  be  beloved  ? 

0  monstrous  fault,  to  harbour  such  a  thought ! 
Then,  since  this  earth  aft'ords  no  joy  to  me. 
But  to  command,  to  check,  to  o'erbear  such 
As  are  of  better  person  than  myself, 

1  '11  make  my  heaven  to  dream  upon  the  crown. 
And,  whiles  I  live,  to  account  this  world  but  hell. 
Until  my  mis-shaped  trunk  that  bears  this  head      170 
Be  round  impaled  with  a  glorious  crown. 

And  yet  I  know  not  how  to  get  the  crown. 

For  many  lives  stand  between  me  and  home : 

And  I, — like  one  lost  in  a  thorny  wood. 

That  rends  the  thorns  and  is  rent  with  the  thorns. 

Seeking  a  way  and  straying  from  the  way ; 

Not  knowing  how  to  find  the  open  air, 

But  toiling  desperately  to  find  it  out, — 

^7 


Act  III.  Sc.  iii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Torment  myself  to  catch  the  Enghsh  crown : 

And  from  that  torment  I  will  free  myself,  i8o 

Or  hew  my  way  out  with  a  bloody  axe. 

Why,  I  can  smile,  and  murder  whiles  I  smile, 

And  cry  '  Content '  to  that  which  grieves  my  heart. 

And  wet  my  cheeks  with  artificial  tears. 

And  frame  my  face  to  all  occasions. 

I  '11  drown  more  sailors  than  the  mermaid  shall ; 

I  '11  slay  more  gazers  than  the  basilisk ; 

I  '11  play  the  orator  as  well  as  Nestor, 

Deceive  more  slily  than  Ulysses  could, 

And,  like  a  Sinon,  take  another  Troy.  '       190 

I  can  add  colours  to  the  chameleon. 

Change  shapes  with  Proteus  for  advantages. 

And  set  the  murderous  Machiavel  to  school. 

Can  I  do  this,  and  cannot  get  a  crown  ? 

Tut,  were  it  further  off,  I  '11  pluck  it  down.        [Exit. 

Scene  III. 

France.    The  King's  palace. 

Flourish.  Enter  Lewis  the  French  King,  his  sister  Bona, 
his  Admiral,  called  Bonrbon:  Prince  Edzvard,  Queen 
Margaret,  and  the  Earl  of  Oxford.  Lezvis  sits,  and 
riseth  up  again. 

K.  Leii\  Fair  Queen  of  England,  w^orthy  Margaret, 
Sit  down  with  us  :  it  ill  befits  thy  state 
And  birth,  that  thou  shouldst  stand  while  Lewis  doth 
sit. 
Q.  Mar.  No,  mighty  King  of  France :  now  Margaret 
Must  strike  her  sail  and  learn  a  wdiile  to  serve 
Where  king's  command.    I  was,  I  must  confess, 
68 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  III.  Sc.  iii. 

Great  Albion's  queen  in  former  golden  days : 
But  now  mischance  hath  trod  my  title  down, 
And  with  dishonour  laid  me  on  the  ground ; 
Where  I  must  take  like  seat  unto  my  fortune,  lo 

And  to  my  humble  seat  conform  myself. 
K.  Lezv.  Why,  say,  fair  queen,  whence  springs  this  deep 

despair  ? 
Q.  Mar.  From  such  a  cause  as  fills  mine  eyes  with  tears, 

And  stops  my  tongue,  while  heart  is  drown'd  in  cares. 
K.  Lczv.  Whate'er  it  be,  be  thou  still  like  thyself, 

And  sit  thee  by  our  side  :  [Scats  her  by  him]  yield  not 

thy  neck 
To  fortune's  yoke,  but  let  thy  dauntless  mind 
Still  ride  in  triumph  over  all  mischance. 
Be  plain,  Queen  Margaret,  and  tell  thy  grief ; 
It  shall  be  eased,  if  France  can  yield  relief.  20 

Q.Mar.  Those    gracious    words     revive    my     drooping 
thoughts, 
And  give  my  tongue-tied  sorrows  leave  to  speak. 
Now,  therefore,  be  it  known  to  noble  Lewis, 
That  Henry,  sole  possessor  of  my  love, 
Is  of  a  king  become  a  banish' d  man. 
And  forced  to  live  in  Scotland  a  forlorn  ; 
While  proud  ambitious  Edward  Duke  of  York 
Usurps  the  regal  title,  and  the  seat 
Of  England's  true-anointed  lawful  king. 
This  is  the  cause  that  I,  poor  Margaret,  ^         30 

With  this  my  son,  Prince  Edward,  Henry's  heir, 
Am  come  to  crave  thy  just  and  lawful  aid ; 
And  if  thou  fail  us,  all  our  hope  is  done : 
Scotland  hath  will  to  help,  but  cannot  help  ; 
Our  people  and  our  peers  are  both  misled, 
69     . 


Act  III.  Sc.  iii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Our  treasure  seized,  our  soldiers  put  to  flight, 

And,  as  thou  seest,  ourselves  in  heavy  plight. 
K.  Lezv.  Renowned  queen,  with  patience  calm  the  storm, 

While  wx  bethink  a  means  to  break  it  off.  39 

Q.  Mar.  The  more  we  stay,  the  stronger  grows  our  foe. 
K.  Lew.  The  more  I  stay,  the  more  I  '11  succour  thee. 
Q.  Mar.  O,  but  impatience  waiteth  on  true  sorrow. 

And  see  where  comes  the  breeder  of  my  sorrow ! 

Enter  Wavzi'ick. 

K.  Lezv.  ^^l^at  's  he  approacheth  boldly  to  our  presence  ? 

Q.  Mar.  Our  Earl  of  Warwick,'  Edward's  greatest  friend. 

K.  Lezv.  Welcome,  brave  Warwick !     What  brings  thee 
to  France?  [He  descends.    She  arisctli. 

0.  Mar.  Ay,  now  begins  a  second  storm  to  rise ; 
For  this  is  he  that  moves  both  wind  and  tide. 

War.  From  worthy  Edward,  king  of  Albion, 

My  lord  and  sovereign,  and  thy  vowed  friend,  50 

I  come,  in  kindness  and  unfeigned  love. 

First,  to  do  greetings  to  thy  royal  person  ; 

And  then  to  crave  a  league  of  amity ; 

And  lastly,  to  confirm  that  amity  i> 

With  nuptial  knot,  if  thou  vouchsafe  to  grant 

That  virtuous  Lady  Bona,  thy  fair  sister, 

To  England's  king  in  lawful  marriage. 

Q.  Mar.  [Aside]  If  that  go  forward,  Henry's  hope  is  done. 

War.    [To  Bona]    And,  gracious  madam,   in  our  king's 
behalf, 
I  am  commanded,  with  your  leave  and  favour,  60 

Humbly  to  kiss  your  hand,  and  with  my  tongue 
To  tell  the  passion  of  my  sovereign's  heart ; 
Where  fame,  late  entering  at  his  heedful  ears. 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  III.  Sc.  iii. 

Hath  placed  thy  beauty's  image  and  thy  virtue. 

0.  Mar.  King  Lewis  and  Lady  Bona,  hear  me  speak, 
Before  you  answer  Warwick.     His  demand 
Springs  not  from  Edward's  weU-meant  honest  love, 
But  from  deceit  bred  by  necessity ; 
For  how  can  tyrants  safely  govern  home, 
Unless  abroad  they  purchase  great  alliance  ?  70 

To  prove  him  tyrant  this  reason  may  suffice, 
That  Henry  liveth  still ;   but  were  he  dead. 
Yet  here  Prince  Edward  stands.  King  Henry's  son. 
Look,  therefore,  Lewis,  that  by  this  league  and  mar- 
riage 
Thou  draw  not  on  thy  danger  and  dishonour ; 
For  though  usurpers  sway  the  rule  a  while, 
Yet  heavens  are  just,  and  time  suppresseth  wrongs. 

War.  Injurious  ^largaret! 

Prince.  And  why  not  queen  ? 

War.  Because  thy  father  Henry  did  usurp ; 

And  thou  no  more  art  prince  than  she  is  queen.      80 

Oxf.  Then  Warwick  disannuls  great  John  of  Gaunt, 
Which  did  subdue  the  greatest  part  of  Spain ; 
And,  after  John  of  Gaunt,  Henry  the  Fourth, 
Whose  wisdom  was  a  mirror  to  the  wisest ; 
And,  after  that  wise  prince,  Henry  the  Fifth, 
Who  by  his  prowess  conquered  all  France : 
From  these  our  Henry  lineally  descends. 

JVar.  Oxford,  how  haps  it,  in  this  smooth  discourse. 
You  told  not  how  Henry  the  Sixth  hath  lost 
All  that  which  Henry  the  Fifth  had  gotten  ?"  90 

Methinks  these  peers  of  France  should  smile  at  that. 
But  for  the  rest,  you  tell  a  pedigree 
Of  threescore  and  two  years  ;  a  silly  time 

71 


Act  III.  Sc.  iii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

To  make  prescription  for  a  kingdom's  worth. 

O.vf.  Why,  Warwick,  canst  thou  speak  against  thy  Hege, 
Whom  thou  obeyed'st  thirty  and  six  years. 
And  not  bewray  thy  treason  with  a  bhish  ? 

War.  Can  Oxford,  that  did  ever  fence  the  right, 
Now  buckler  falsehood  with  a  pedigree? 
For  shame !   leave  Henry,  and  call  Edward  king.  loo 

Oxf.  Call  him  my  king  by  whose  injurious  doom 
]\Iy  elder  brother,  the  Lord  Aubrey  Vere, 
Was  done  to  death?  and  more  than  so,  my  father, 
Even  in  the  downfall  of  his  mellow'd  years, 
When  nature  brought  him  to  the  door  of  death? 
No,  W^arwick,  no ;   while  life  upholds  this  arm, 
This  arm  upholds  the  house  of  Lancaster. 

War.  And  I  the  house  of  York. 

K.  Lciv.  Queen  Margaret,  Prince  Edward,  and  Oxford, 
Vouchsafe,  at  our  request,  to  stand  aside,  no 

While  I  use  further  conference  with  Warwick. 

[They  stand  aloof. 

0.  Mar.  Heavens  grant  that   W^arwick's   words  bewitch 
him  not ! 

K.  Lew.  Now,  Warwick, tell  me,  even  upon  thy  conscience, 
Is  Edward  your  true  king?   for  I  were  loath 
To  link  with  him  that  were  not  lawful  chosen. 

War.  Thereon  I  pawn  my  credit  and  mine  honour. 

K.  Lezv.  But  is  he  gracious  in  the  people's  eye  ? 

War.  The  more  that  Henry  was  unfortunate. 

K.  Lezv.  Then  further,  all  dissembling  set  aside, 

Tell  me  for  truth  the  measure  of  his  love  120 

Unto  our  sister  Bona. 

War.  Such  it  seems 

As  may  beseem  a  monarch  like  himself. 

72 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  III.Sc.  iii. 

iMyself  have  often  heard  him  say  and  swear 
That  this  his  love  was  an  eternal  plant, 
Whereof  the  root  w^as  fix'd  in  virtue's  ground, 
The  leaves  and  fruit  maintain'd  with  beauty's  sun, 
Exempt  from  envy,  but  not  from  disdain, 
Unless  the  Lady  Bona  quit  his  pain. 

K.  Lczu.  Now,  sister,  let  us  hear  your  firm  resolve. 

Bo7ia.  Your  grant,  or  your  denial,  shall  be  mine:  130 

[To  ll^^ar.]  Yet  I  confess  that  often  ere  this  day, 
When  I  have  heard  your  king's  desert  recounted. 
Mine  ear  hath  tempted  judgement  to  desire. 

K.  Lezv.  Then,    Warwick,    thus :     our    sister    shall    be 
Edward's ; 
And  now  forthwith  shall  articles  be  drawn 
Touching  the  jointure  that  your  king  must  make. 
Which  with  her  dowry  shall  be  counterpoised. 
Draw  near.  Queen  Margaret,  and  be  a  witness 
That  Bona  shall  be  wife  to  the  English  king. 

Prince.  To  Edward,  but  not  to  the  English  king.  140 

Q.  Mar.  Deceitful  Warwick !   it  was  thy  device 
By  this  alliance  to  make  void  my  suit : 
Before  thy  coming  Lewis  was  Henry's  friend. 

K.  Lew.  And  still  is  friend  to  him  and  Margaret : 
But  if  your  title  to  the  crown  be  weak. 
As  may  appear  by  Edward's  good  success. 
Then  'tis  but  reason  that  I  be  released 
From  giving  aid  wdiich  late  I  promised. 
Yet  shall  you  have  all  kindness  at  my  hand 
That  your  estate  requires  and  mine  can  yield.       150 

War.  Henry  now  lives  in  Scotland  at  his  ease. 
Where  having  nothing,  nothing  can  he  lose. 
And  as  for  you  yourself,  our  quondam  queen, 

7Z 


Act  III.  Sc.  iii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

You  have  a  father  able  to  maintain  you ; 

And  better  'twere  you  troubled  him  than  France. 

Q.  Mar.  Peace,  impudent  and  shameless  Warwick,  peace, 
Proud  setter  up  and  puller  down  of  kings ! 
I  will  not  hence,  till,  with  my  talk  and  tears. 
Both  full  of  truth,  I  make  King  Lewis  behold 
Thy  sly  conveyance,  and  thy  lord's  false  love;      i6o 
For  both  of  you  are  birds  of  selfsame  feather. 

[^Post  blows  a  horn  zvithin. 

K.  Lezv.  Warwick,  this  is  some  post  to  us  or  thee. 

Enter  a  Post. 

Post.    [To  War.]    My  lord  ambassador,  these  letters  are 
for  you. 
Sent  from  your  brother,  Alarquess  Montague : 
[To  Lezvis]  These  from  our  king  unto  your  majesty  : 
[To  Margaret]   And,  madam,  these  for  you;    from 
whom  I  know  not.       [They  all  read  their  letters. 

Oxf.  I  like  it  well  that  our  fair  queen  and  mistress 
Smiles  at  her  news,  while  Warwick  frowns  at  his. 

Prince.  Nay,  mark  how  Lewis  stamps,  as  he  were  nettled : 
I  hope  all 's  for  the  best.  170 

K.  Leiv.  Warwick,  what  are  thy  new^s  ?    and  yours,  fair 
queen  ? 

0.  Mar.  Aline,  such  as  fill  my  heart  with  unhoped  joys. 

War.  Mine,  full  of  sorrow  and  heart's  discontent. 

K.  Lezv.  What !  has  your  king  married  the  Lady  Grey? 
And  now,  to  soothe  your  forgery  and  his. 
Sends  me  a  paper  to  persuade  me  patience? 
Is  this  the  alliance  that  he  seeks  with  France  ? 
Dare  he  presume  to  scorn  us  in  this  manner  ? 

Q.  Mar.  I  told  your  majesty  as  much  before :  179 

74 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  III.  Sc.  Hi. 

This  proveth  Edward's  love  and  Warwick's  honesty. 

IVar.  King  Lewis,  I  here  protest,  in  sight  of  heaven, 
And  by  the  hope  I  have  of  heavenly  bliss, 
That  I  am  clear  from  this  misdeed  of  Edward's, 
No  more  my  king,  for  he  dishonours  me. 
But  most  himself,  if  he  could  see  his  shame. 
Did  I  forget  that  by  the  house  of  York 
My  father  came  untimely  to  his  death? 
Did  I  let  pass  the  abuse  done  to  my  niece? 
Did  I  impale  him  with  the  regal  crown? 
Did  I  put  Henry  from  his  native  right?  19:) 

And  am  I  guerdon'd  at  the  last  wdth  shame  ? 
Shame  on  himself!  for  my  desert  is  honour: 
And  to  repair  my  honour  lost  for  him, 
I  here  renounce  him  and  return  to  Henry. 
My  noble  queen,  let  former  grudges  pass. 
And  henceforth  I  am  thy  true  servitor: 
I  will  revenge  his  wrong  to  lady  Bona, 
And  replant  Henry  in  his  former  state. 

Q.  Alar.  \\^arwick,  these  words  have  turn'd  my  hate  to 
love ; 
And  I  forgive  and  quite  forget  old  faults,  200 

And  joy  that  thou  becomest  King  Henry's  friend. 

War.  So  much  his  friend,  ay,  his  unfeigned  friend. 
That,  if  King  Lewis  vouchsafe  to  furnish  us 
With  some  few  bands  of  chosen  soldiers, 
I  '11  undertake  to  land  them  on  our  coast. 
And  force  the  tyrant  from  his  seat  by  war. 
'Tis  not  his  new-made  bride  shall  succour  him: 
And  as  for  Clarence,  as  my  letters  tell  me. 
He  's  very  likely  now  to  fall  from  him, 
For  matching  more  for  wanton  lust  than  honour,  210 

75 


Act  III.  Sc.  iii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Or  than  for  strength  and  safet}-  of  our  country. 
Bona,  Dear  brother,  how  shall  Bona  be  revenged 

But  by  thy  help  to  this  distressed  queen? 
Q.  Mar.  Renowned  prince,  how  shall  poor  Henry  live, 

Unless  thou  rescue  him  from  foul  despair? 
Botia.  My  quarrel  and  this  English  queen's  are  one. 
JVar.  And  mine,  fair  Lady  Bona,  joins  with  yours. 
K.  Lew.  And  mine  with  hers,  and  thine,  and  Margaret's. 

Therefore  at  last  I  firmly  am  resolved 

You  shall  have  aid.        .  220 

Q.  Mar.  Let  me  give  humble  thanks  for  all  at  once. 
K.  Lezv.  Then,  England's  messenger,  return  in  post, 

And  tell  false  Edward,  thy  supposed  king. 

That  Lewis  of  France  is  sending  over  masquers, 

To  revel  it  with  him  and  his  new  bride: 

Thou  seest  what 's  past,  go  fear  thy  king  withal. 
Bona.  Tell  him,  in  hope  he  '11  prove  a  widower  shortly, 

I  '11  wear  the  willow  garland  for  his  sake. 
Q.  Mar.  Tell  him,  my  mourning  weeds  are  laid  aside, 

And  I  am  ready  to  put  armour  on.  230 

War.  Tell  him  from  me  that  he  hath  done  me  wrong. 

And  therefore  I  '11  uncrown  him  ere  't  be  long. 

There's  thy  reward:    be  gone.  {Exit  Post. 

K.  Lczv.  But,  Warwick, 

Thou  and  Oxford,  with  five  thousand  men, 

Shall  cross  the  seas,  and  bid  false  Edward  battle; 

And,  as  occasion  serves,  this  noble  queen 

And  prince  shall  follow  with  a  fresh  supply. 

Yet,  ere  thou  go,  but  answer  me  one  doubt, 

What  pledge  have  we  of  thy  firm  loyalty? 
War.  This  shall  assure  my  constant  loyalty,  240 

That  if  our  queen  and  this  young  prince  agree, 

76 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  III.  Sc.  iii. 

I  '11  join  mine  eldest  daughter  and  my  joy 
To  him  forthwith  in  holy  wedlock  bands. 

0.  Mar.  Yes,  I  agree,  and  thank  you  for  your  motion. 
Son  Edward,  she  is  fair  and  virtuous, 
Therefore  delay  not,  give  thy  hand  to  Warwick ; 
And,  with  thy  hand,  thy  faith  irrevocable, 
That  only  Warwick's  daughter  shall  be  thine. 

Prince.  Yes,  I  accept  her,  for  she  well  deserves  it ; 

And  here,  to  pledge  my  vow,  I  give  my  hand.        250 
[He  gives  his  hand  to  IVarzvick. 

K.  Lezu.  Why  stay  we  now  ?  These  soldiers  shall  be  levied, 
And  thou,  Lord  Bourbon,  our  high  admiral, 
Shall  waft  them  over  with  our  royal  fleet. 
I  long  till  Edward  fall  by  war's  mischance, 
For  mocking  marriage  with  a  dame  of  France. 

[ExeiDit  all  but  IVarzuick. 

War.  I  came  from  Edward  as  ambassador, 
But  I  return  his  sw^orn  and  mortal  foe : 
]\Iatter  of  marriage  was  the  charge  he  gave  me, 
But  dreadful  war  shall  answer  his  demand. 
Had  he  none  else  to  make  a  stale  but  me  ?  260 

Then  none  but  I  shall  turn  his  jest  to  sorrow. 
I  was  the  chief  that  raised  him  to  the  crown, 
And  I  '11  be  chief  to  bring  him  dow^n  again  : 
Not  that  I  pity  Henry's  misery, 
But  seek  revenge  on  Edward's  mockery.  [Exit. 


77 


Act  IV.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

ACT  FOURTH. 
Scene  I. 

London.     The  palace. 
Enter  Gloucester,  Clarence,  Somerset,  and  Montague. 

Glou.  Now  tell  me,  brother  Clarence,  what  think  you 
Of  this  new  marriage  with  the  Lady  Grey  ? 
Hath  not  our  brother  made  a  worthy  choice  ? 

Clar.  Alas,  you  know,  'tis  far  from  hence  to  France ; 
How  could  he  stay  till  Warwick  made  return  ? 

Som.  My  lords,  forbear  this  talk ;  here  comes  the  king. 

Gloii.  And  his  well-chosen  bride. 

Clar.  I  mind  to  tell  him  plainly  what  I  think. 

Flourish.     Enter  King  Edward,  attended;  Lady  Grey, 
as  Queen;  Pembroke,  Stafford,  Hastings,  and  others. 

K.  Edzv.  Now,   brother  of   Clarence,   how   like  you  our 
choice, 

That  you  stand  pensive,  as  half  malcontent?  lo 

Cla?'.  As  well  as  Lewis  of  France,  or  the  Earl  of  Warwick, 

\Miich  are  so  weak  of  courage  and  in  judgement 

That  they  '11  take  no  offence  at  our  abuse. 
K.  Edzu.  Suppose  they  take  offence  without  a  cause, 

They  are  but  Lewis  and  Warwick  :   I  am  Edward, 

Your  king  and  AA'arwick's,  and  must  have  my  will. 
Glou.  And  shall  have  your  will,  because  our  king : 

Yet  hasty  marriage  seldom  proveth  well. 
K.  Edzv.  Yea,  brother  Richard,  are  you  offended  too  ? 
Glcu.  Not  1 :  20 

No,  God  forbid  that  I  should  wish  them  sever'd 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  IV.  Sc.  i. 

Whom  God  hath  join'd  together;  ay,  and  'twere  pity 
To  sunder  them  that  yoke  so  well  together. 
K.  Edzv.  Setting  your  scorns  and  your  mislike  aside, 
Tell  me  some  reason  why  the  Lady  Grev 
Should  not  become  my  wife  and  England's  queen. 
And  you  too,  Somerset  and  Montague, 
Speak  freely  what  you  think. 
Clar.  Then  this  is  mine  opinion :   that  King  Lewis 

Becomes  your  enemy,  for  mocking  him  30 

About  the  marriage  of  the  Lady  Bona. 
Clou.  And  Warwick,  doing  what  you  gave  in  charge. 

Is  now  dishonoured  by  this  new  marriage. 
K.  Edzv.  What  if  both  Lewis  and  Warwick  be  appeased 

By  such  invention  as  I  can  devise? 
Monf.  Yet,  to  have  join'd  with  France  in  such  alliance 
A\'ould  more  have  strengthened  this  our  common- 
wealth 
'Gainst  foreign  storms  than  any  home-bred  marriage. 
Hast.  Why,  knows  not  Montague  that  of  itself 

England  is  safe,  if  true  within  itself?  40 

Mout.  But  the  safer  when  'tis  back'd  with  France. 
Hast.  'Tis  better  using  France  than  trusting  France : 
Let  us  be  back'd  with  God  and  with  the  seas, 
Which  He  hath  given  for  fence  impregnable. 
And  with  their  helps  only  defend  ourselves ; 
In  them  and  in  ourselves  our  safety  lies. 
Clar.  For  this  one  speech  Lord  Hastings  well  deserves 

To  have  the  heir  of  the  Lord  Hungerford. 
K.  Edii'.  Ay,  what  of  that?   it  was  my  will  and  grant ; 

And  for  this  once  my  will  shall  stand  for  law.  50 

Gloii.  And  yet  methinks  your  grace  hath  not  done  well, 
To  give  the  heir  and  daughter  of  Lord  Scales 
Unto  the  brother  of  your  loving  bride; 

79 


Act  IV.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

She  better  would  have  fitted  me  or  Clarence : 
But  in  your  bride  you  bury  brotherhood. 

Clar.  Or  else  you  would  not  have  bestow'd  the  heir 
Of  the  Lord  Bonville  on  your  new  wife's  son, 
And  leave  your  brothers  to  go  speed  elsewhere. 

K.  Edzv.  Alas,  poor  Clarence!   is  it  for  a  wife 

That  thou  art  malcontent?    I  will  provide  thee.     60 

Clar.   In  choosing  for  yourself,  you  show'd  your  judge- 
ment. 
Which  being  shallow,  you  shall  give  me  leave 
To  play  the  broker  in  mine  own  behalf; 
And  to  that  end  I  shortly  mind  to  leave  you. 

K.  Edzi'.  Leave  me,  or  tarry,  Edward  wi'l  be  king, 
And  not  be  tied  unto  his  brother's  will. 

0.  Eli:;.  Aly  lords,  before  it  pleased  his  majesty 
To  raise  my  state  to  title  of  a  queen, 
Do  me  but  right,  and  you  must  all  confess 
Th^t  I  was  not  ignoble  of  descent;  70 

And  meaner  than  myself  have  had  like  fortune. 
But  as  this  title  honours  me  and  mine. 
So  your  dislike,  to  whom  I  would  be  pleasing, 
Doth  cloud  my  joys  with  danger  and  with  sorrow. 

K.  Edu\  Aly  love,  forbear  to  fawn  upon  their  frowns : 
What  danger  or  what  sorrow  can  befall  thee. 
So  long  as  Edward  is  thy  constant  friend, 
And  their  true  sovereign,  whom  they  must  obey? 
Nay,  whom  they  shall  obey,  and  love  thee  too, 
Unless  they  seek  for  hatred  at  my  hands;  80 

Which  if  they  do,  yet  will  I  keep  thee  safe, 
And  they  shall  feel  the  vengeance  of  my  wrath. 

Clou.  I  hear,  yet  say  not  much,  but  think  the  more. 

[Aside. 

80 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  IV.  Sc.  i. 

Enter  a  Post. 

K.  Edzv.   Now,  messenger,  what  letters  or  what  news 

From  France? 
Post.  My  sovereign  liege,  no  letters;    and  few  words, 

But  such  as  I,  without  your  special  pardon, 

Dare  not  relate. 
K.Edzv.  Go  to,  we  pardon  thee:  therefore,  in  brief. 

Tell  me  their  words  as  near  as  thou  canst  guess  them. 

What  answer  makes  King  Lewis  unto  our  letters?  91 
Post.  At  my  depart,  these  were  his  very  words: 

'  Go  tell  false  Edward,  thy  supposed  king, 

That  Lewis  of  France  is  sending  over  masquers 

To  revel  it  with  him  and  his  new  bride.' 
K.  Edzv.  Is  Lewis  so  brave?    belike  he  thinks  me  Henry. 

But  what  said  Lady  Bona  to  my  marriage? 
Post.  These  were  her  words,  utter'd  with  mild  disdain: 

'  Tell  him,  in  hope  he  '11  prove  a  widower  shortly, 

I  '11  wear  the  willow  garland  for  his  sake.'  100 

K.  EdziK  I  blame  not  her,  she  could  say  little  less  ; 

She  had  the  wrong.     But  what  said  Henry's  queen  ? 

For  I  have  heard  that  she  was  there  in  place. 
Post.  'Tell  him,'  quoth  she,  'my  mourning  weeds  are  done, 

And  I  am  ready  to  put  armour  on.' 
K.  Edzv.  Belike  she  minds  to  play  the  Amazon. 

But  what  said  Warwick  to  these  injuries? 
Post.  He,  more  incensed  against  your  majesty 

Than  all  the  rest,  discharged  me  with  these  words : 

'  Tell  him  from  me  that  he  hath  done  me  wrong,  no 

And  therefore  Fll  uncrown  him  ere  't  be  long.' 
K.  Edzi\  Ha!    durst  the  traitor  breathe  out  so  proud 
words  ? 

81 


Act  IV.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Well,  I  will  arm  me,  being  thus  forewarn'd: 

They  shall  have  wars  and  pay  for  their  presumption. 

But  say,  is  Warwick  friends  with  Margaret? 

Post.  Ay,  gracious  sovereign  ;  they  are  so  link'd  in  friend- 
ship. 
That    young    Prince    Edward    marries    Warwick's 
daughter. 

Clar.  Belike  the  elder;    Clarence  will  have  the  younger 
Now,  brother  king,  farewell,  and  sit  you  fast, 
For  I  wall  hence  to  Warwick's  other  daughter;      120 
That,  though  I  want  a  kingdom,  yet  in  marriage 
I  may  not  prove  inferior  to  yourself. 
You  that  love  me  and  W^arwick,  follow  me. 

[Exit  Clarence,  and  Somerset  follozcs. 

Gloii.   [Aside^   Not  I : 

]\Iy  thoughts  aim  at  a  further  matter  ;   I 

Stay  not  for  the  love  of  Edward,  but  the  crown. 

K.  Edzv.  Clarence  and  Somerset  both  gone  to  Warwick  I 
Yet  am  I  arm'd  against  the  worst  can  happen; 
And  haste  is  needful  in  this  desperate  case. 
Pembroke  and  Stafford,  you  in  our  behalf  130 

Go  levy  men,  and  make  prepare  for  war ; 
They  are  already,  or  quickly  will  be  landed : 
Myself  in  person  will  straight  follow  you. 

{Exeunt  Pembroke  and  Stafford. 
But,  ere  1  go,  Hastings  and  Montague, 
Resolve  my  doubt.     You  twain,  of  all  the  rest, 
Are  near  to  Warwick  by  blood  and  by  alliance: 
Tell  me  if  you  love  Warwick  more  than  me ; 
If  it  be  so,  then  both  depart  to  him ; 
I  rather  wish  you  foes  than  hollow  friends : 
But  if  you  mind  to  hold  your  true  obedience,        140 

82 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  IV.  Sc.  ii. 

Give  me  assurance  with  some  friendly  vow, 

That  I  may  never  have  you  in  suspect. 
Mont.  So  God  help  Montague  as  he  proves  true ! 
Hast.  And  Hastings  as  he  favours  Edward's  cause ! 
K.  Echv.  Xow,  brother  Richard,  will  you  stand  by  us  ? 
Glou.  Ay,  in  despite  of  all  that  shall  withstand  you. 
K.  Edzc.  Why,  so !   then  am  I  sure  of  victory. 

Now  therefore  let  us  hence ;   and  lose  no  hour. 

Till  we  meet  Warwick  with  his  foreign  power. 

[E.reurit. 
Scene  II. 

A  plain  in  Warzdckshirc. 

Enter  Warzvick  and  Oxford,  with  French  soldiers. 

War.  Trust  me,  my  lord,  all  hitherto  goes  well ; 
The  common  people  by  numbers  swarm  to  us. 

Enter  Clarence  and  Somerset. 

But  see  where  Somerset  and  Clarence  come  I 
Speak  suddenly,  my  lords,  are  we  all  friends? 

Clar.  Fear  not  that,  my  lord. 

IV ar.  Then,  gentle  Clarence,  welcome  unto  Warwick ; 
And  welcome,  Somerset :   I  hold  it  cowardice 
To  rest  mistrustful  where  a  noble  heart 
Hath  pawn'd  an  open  hand  in  sign  of  bve ; 
Else  might  I  think  that  Clarence,  Edward's  brother, 
Were  but  a  feigned  friend  to  our  proceedings  :        1 1 
But  welcome,  sweet  Clarence ;   rny  daughter  shall  be 

thine. 
And  now  what  rests  but,  in  night's  coverture. 
Thy  brother  being  carelessly  encamp'd. 
His  soldiers  lurking  in  the  towns  about, 

83 


Act  IV.  Sc.  iii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

And  but  attended  by  a  simple  guard, 

We  may  surprise  and  take  him  at  our  pleasure  ? 

Our  scouts  have  found  the  adventure  very  easy : 

That  as  Ulysses  and  stout  Diomede 

With  sleight  and  manhood  stole  to  Rhesus'  tents,    20 

And  brought  from  thence  the  Thracian  fatal  steeds, 

So  we,  well  cover'd  with  the  night's  black  mantle. 

At  unawares  may  beat  down  Edward's  guard, 

And  seize  himself;    I  say  not,  slaughter  him, 

For  I  intend  but  only  to  surprise  him. 

You  that  will  follow  me  to  this  attempt. 

Applaud  the  name  of  Henry  with  your  leader. 

[They  all  cry,  'Henry!' 
Why  then,  let 's  on  our  way  in  silent  sort : 
For  Warwick  and  his  friends,  God  and  Saint  George ! 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  III. 

Edzvard's  camp,  near  Warwick. 
Enter  three  ivatchmen,  to  guard  the  King's  tent. 

First  Watch.  Come  on,  my  masters,  each  man  take  his  stand  : 
The  king  by  this  is  set  him  down  to  sleep. 

Second  Watch.  What,  will  he  not  to  bed? 

First  Watch.  Why,  no ;    for  he  hath  made  a  solemn  vow, 
Never  to  lie  and  take  his  natural  rest, 
Till  Warwick  or  himself  be  quite  suppress'd. 

Second  Watch.  To-morrow  then  belike  shall  be  the  day. 
If  Warwick  be  so  near  as  men  report. 

Third  Watch.  But  sav,  I  pray,  what  nobleman  is  that, 

That  with  the  king  here  resteth  in  his  tent?  10 

First  Watch.  'Tis  the  Lord  Hastings,  the  King's  chief  est 
friend. 

84 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  IV.  Sc.  iii. 

Third  JVatch.  O,  is  it  so?     But  why  commands  the  king 
That  his  chief  fohowers  lodge  in  towns  about  him, 
While  he  himself  keeps  in  the  cold  field? 

Second  Watch.  Tis  the  more  honour,  because  more  dan- 
gerous. 

Third  Watch.  Ay,  but  give  me  worship  and  quietness ; 
I  like  it  better  than  a  dangerous  honour. 
If  Warwick  knew  in  what  estate  he  stands, 
'Tis  to  be  doubted  he  would  waken  him.  19 

First  Watch.  Unless  our  halberds  did  shut  up  his  passage. 

Second  Watch.' Ay,  wherefore  else  guard  we  his  royal  tent. 
But  to  defend  his  person  from  night-foes  ? 

Enter  Warzvick,  Clarence,  Oxford,  Somerset,  and 
French  soldiers,  silent  all. 

War.  This  is  his  tent ;  and  see  where  stand  his  guard. 
Courage,  my  masters  !   honour  now  or  never ! 
But  follow  me,  and  Edward  shall  be  ours. 
First  Watch.  Who  goes  there  ? 
Second  Watch.  Stay,  or  thou  diest ! 

[Warwick  and  the  rest  cry  all,  '  Warwick! 
Warzvick!'  and  set  upon  the  Guard,  zvho 
Hy,  crying,  '  Arm!  arm!'  Warwick  and 
the  rest  follozvijig  them. 

The  drum  playing  and  trumpet  sounding,  re-enter  War- 
zvick,  Somerset,  and  the  rest,  bringing  the  King  out 
in  his  gown,  sitting  in  a  chair.  Richard  and  Has- 
tings fly  over  the  stage. 

Som.  What  are  they  that  fly  there? 

War.  Richard  and  Hastings :   let  them  go ;   here  is 

The  duke. 
K.  Edw.  The  duke  !   Whyl  Warwick,  when  we  parted, 

Thou  call'dst  me  king. 

85 


Act  IV.  Sc.  iii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

M'^ar.  Ay,  but  the  case  is  alter' d :     31 

When  you  disgraced  me  in  my  embassade, 
Then  I  degraded  you  from  being  king, 
And  come  now  to  create  you  Duke  of  York. 
Alas !   how  should  you  govern  any  kingdom, 
That  know  not  how  to  use  ambassadors. 
Nor  how  to  be  contented  with  one  wife. 
Nor  how  to  use  your  brothers  brotherly. 
Nor  how  to  study  for  the  people's  welfare, 
Nor  how  to  shroud  yourself  from  enemies?  40 

K.  Edzv.  Yea,  brother  of  Clarence,  art  thou  here  too  ? 
Nay,  then  I  see  that  Edward  needs  must  down. 
Yet,  Warwick,  in  despite  of  all  mischance. 
Of  thee  thyself  and  all  thy  complices, 
Edward  will  always  bear  himself  as  king : 
Though  fortune's  malice  overthrow  my  state. 
My  mind  exceeds  the  compass  of  her  wheel. 

War.  Then,  for  his  mind,  be  Edward  England's  king : 

[^Takcs  off  his  crozcn. 
But  Henry  now  shall  wear  the  English  crown, 
And  be  true  king  indeed,  thou  but  the  shadow.        50 
My  Lord  of  Somerset,  at  my  request. 
See  that  forthwith  Duke  Edward  be  convey'd 
Unto  my  brother,  Archbishop  of  York. 
When  I  have  fought  with  Pembroke  and -his  fellows, 
I  '11  follow  you,  and  tell  what  answer 
Lewis  and  the  Lady  Bona  send  to  him. 
Now,  for  a  while  farewell,  good  Duke  of  York. 

[They  lead  him  out  forcibly. 

K.  Edzi'.  \Miat  fates  impose,  that  men  must  needs  abide ; 
It  boots  not  to  resist  both  wind  and  tide. 

[Exit^  guarded. 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  IV.  Sc.  iv. 

Oxf.  What  now  remains,  my  lords,  for  us  to  do,  60 

But  march  to  London  with  our  soldiers? 

War.  Ay,  that 's  the  first  thing  that  we  have  to  do ; 
To  free  King  Henry  from  imprisonment, 
And  see  him  seated  in  the  regal  throne.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. 

London.     The  palace. 
Enter  Queen  Elizabeth  and  Rivers. 

Riv.  Madam,  what  makes  you  in  this  sudden  change? 

Q.  Eliz.  Why,  brother  Rivers,  are  you  yet  to  learn 
What  late  misfortune  is  befall'n  King  Edward? 

Riv.  What!  loss  of  some  pitch'd  battle  against  Warwick ? 

Q.  Eliz.  No,  but  the  loss  of  his  own  royal  person. 

Riv.  Then  is  my  sovereign  slain? 

Q.  Eliz.  Ay,  almost  slain,  for  he  is  taken  prisoner, 
Either  betray'd  by  falsehood  of  his  guard, 
Or  by  his  foe  surprised  at  unawares : 
And,  as  I  further  have  to  understand,  10 

Is  new  committed  to  the  Bishop  of  York, 
Fell  Warwick's  brother  and  by  that  our  foe, 

Riv.  These  news  I  must  confess  are  full  of  grief ; 
Yet,  gracious  madam,  bear  it  as  you  may : 
V\'arwick  may  lose,  that  now  hath  won  the  day. 

Q.  Eliz.  Till  then  fair  hope  must  hinder  life's  decay. 
And  I  the  rather  wean  me  from  despair 
For  love  of  Edward's  ofifspring  in  my  womb : 
This  is  it  that  makes  me  bridle  passion. 
And  bear  with  mildness  my  misfortune's  cross;     20 
Ay,  ay,  fos  this  I  draw  in  many  a  tear 
And  stop  the  rising  of  blood-sucking  sighs, 

87 


Act  IV.  Sc.  V.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Lest  with  my  sighs  or  tears  I  blast  or  drown 
King  Edward's  fruit,  true  heir  to  the  English  crow^n. 

Rk'.  But,  madam,  where  is  Warwick  then  become? 

Q.  Eliz.  I  am  inform'd  that  he  comes  towards  London, 
To  set  the  crown  once  more  on  Henry's  head: 
Guess  thou  the  rest ;  King  Edward's  friends  must  down. 
But,  to  prevent  the  tyrant's  violence, — 
P'or  trust  not  him  that  hath  once  broken  faith, —  30 
I  '11  hence  forthv/ith  unto  the  sanctuary, 
To  save  at  least  the  heir  of  Edward's  right: 
There  shall  I  rest  secure  from  force  and  fraud. 
Come,  therefore,  let  us  fly  while  we  may  fly: 
If  Warwick  take  us  we  are  sure  to  die.  [Exciuif. 

Scene  V. 

A  park  near  Middlcliam  Castle  in  Yorkshire. 

Enter  Gloueester,  Lord  Hastings,  Sir  IVilliani  Stanley, 
and  others. 

Clou.  Now,  my  Lord  Hastings  and  Sir  William  Stanley, 
Leave  off  to  wonder  why  I  drew  you  hither. 
Into  this  chiefest  thicket  of  the  park. 
Thus  stands  the  case  :  you  know  our  king,  my  brother, 
Is  prisoner  to  the  bishop  here,  at  whose  hands 
He  hath  good  usage  and  great  liberty, 
And,  often  but  attended  with  weak  guard, 
Comes  hunting  this  way  to  disport  himself. 
I  have  advertised  him  by  secret  means. 
That  if  about  this  hour  he  make  this  way  10 

Under  the  colour  of  his  usual  game, 
He  shall  here  find  his  friends  with  horse  and  men 
To  set  him  free  from  his  captivity. 

88 


KING  HEMRY  VI.  Act  IV.  Sc.  vi. 

Enter  King  Edward  and  a  Huntsman  zvith  him. 

Hunt.  This  way,  my  lord ;   for  this  way  lies  the  game. 
K.  Edzu.  Nay,  this  way,  man :    see  where  the  huntsmen 
stand. 

Now,  brother  of  Gloucester,  Lord  Hastings,  and  the 
rest. 

Stand  you  thus  close,  to  steal  the  bishop's  deer  ? 
GIou.  Brother,  the  time  and  case  requireth  haste : 

Your  horse  stands  ready  at  the  park-corner. 
K.  Edzv.  But  whither  shall  we  then  ? 
Hast.  To  Lynn,  my  lord, 

And  ship  from  thence  to  Flanders,  21 

Glon.  Well  guess'd,  believe  me  ;  for  that  was  my  meaning. 
K.  Edzv.  Stanley,  I  will  requite  thy  forwardness. 
Gloii.  But  wherefore  stay  we?   'tis  no  time  to  talk. 
K.  Edzv.  Huntsman,    what    say'st    thou  ?     wilt    thou    go 

along  ? 
Hnnt.  Better  do  so  than  tarry  and  be  hang'd. 
Clou.  Come  then,  away;  let  's  ha'  no  more  ado. 
K.  Edzv.  Bishop,  farewell :    shield  thee  from  Warwick's 
frown ; 

And  pray  that  I  may  repossess  the  crown.       [Exeunt. 

Scene  VL 

London.     The  Tozver. 

Flourish.  Enter  King  Henry,  Clarence,  IVarzvick,  Som- 
erset, young  Richmond,  Oxford,  Montague,  and 
Lieutenant  of  the  Tozver. 

K.  Hen.  Master  lieutenant,  now  that  God  and  friends 
Have  shaken  Edward  from  the  regal  seat, 

89 


Act  IV.  Sc.  vi.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

And  turn'd  my  captive  state  to  liberty, 
My  fear  to  hope,  my  sorrows  unto  joys, 
At  our  enlargement  what  are  thy  due  fees? 

Lien.   Subjects  may  challenge  nothing  of  their  sovereigns  ; 
But  if  an  humble  prayer  may  prevail, 
I  then  crave  pardon  of  your  majesty. 

K.  Hen.  For  what,  lieutenant?   for  well  using  me? 

Nay,  be  thou  sure  I  '11  well  requite  thy  kindness,     lo 

For  that  it  made  my  imprisonment  a  pleasure ; 

Ay,  such  a  pleasure  as  incaged  birds 

Conceive,  when  after  many  moody  thoughts, 

At  last,  by  notes  of  household  harmony. 

They  quite  forget  their  loss  of  liberty. 

But,  Warwick,  after  God,  thou  set'st  me  free. 

And  chiefly  therefore  I  thank  God  and  thee ; 

He  was  the  author,  thou  the  instrument. 

Therefore,  that  I  may  conquer  fortune's  spite 

By  living  low,  where  fortune  cannot  hurt  me,  20 

And  that  the  people  of  this  blessed  land 

May  not  be  punish'd  with  my  thwarting  stars, 

Warwick,  although  my  head  still  wear  the  crown, 

I  here  resign  my  government  to  thee. 

For  thou  art  fortunate  in  all  thy  deeds. 

War.  Your  grace  hath  still  been  famed  for  virtuous ; 
And  now  may  seem  as  wise  as  virtuous, 
By  spying  and  avoiding  fortune's  malice. 
For  few  men  rightly  temper  with  the  stars : 
Yet  in  this  one  thing  let  me  blame  your  grace,  30 

For  choosing  me  when  Clarence  is  in  place. 

Clar.  No,  Warwick,  thou  art  worthy  of  the  sway, 
To  whom  the  heavens  in  thy  nativity 
Adjudged  an  olive  branch  and  laurel  crown, 
90 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  IV.  Sc.  vi. 

As  likely  to  be  blest  in  peace  and  war  ; 
And  therefore  I  yield  thee  my  free  consent. 

War.  And  I  choose  Clarence  only  for  protector. 

K.  Hen.  Warwick  and  Clarence,  give  me  both  your  hands  : 
Now  join  your  hands,  and  with  your  hands  your  hearts, 
That  no  dissension  hinder  government :  40 

I  make  you  both  protectors  of  this  land, 
While  I  myself  will  lead  a  private  life. 
And  in  devotion  spend  my  latter  days, 
To  sin's  rebuke  and  my  Creator's  praise. 

War.  What  answers  Clarence  to  his  sovereign's  will  ? 

Clar.  That  he  consents,  if  Warwick  yield  consent, 
For  on  thy  fortune  I  repose  myself. 

War.  Why,  then,  though  loath,  yet  must  I  be  content : 
We  'li  yoke  together,  like  a  double  shadow 
To  Henry's  body,  and  supply  his  place ;  50 

I  mean,  in  bearing  weight  of  government. 
While  he  enjoys  the  honour  and  his  ease. 
And,  Clarence,  now  then  it  is  more  than  needful 
Forthwith  that  Edward  be  pronounced  a  traitor, 
And  all  his  lands  and  goods  be  confiscate. 

Clar.  What  else  ?   and  that  succession  be  determined. 

War.  Ay,  therein  Clarence  shall  not  want  his  part. 

K.  Hen.  But,  with  the  first  of  all  your  chief  affairs. 
Let  me  entreat,  for  I  command  no  more. 
That  Margaret  your  queen  and  my  son  Edward        60 
Be  sent  for,  to  return  from  France  with  speed ; 
For,  till  I  see  them  here,  by  doubtful  fear 
My  joy  of  liberty  is  half  eclipsed. 

Clar.  It  shall  be  done,  my  sovereign,  with  all  speed. 

K.  Hen.  My  Lord  of  Somerset,  what  youth  is  that, 
Of  whom  you  seem  to  have  so  tender  care? 

91 


Act  IV.  Sc.  vi.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Soni.  IMy  liege,  it  is  young  Henry,  earl  of  Richmond. 

K.  Hen.  Come  hither,  England's  hope.     [Lays  his  hand  on 
his  head]     If  secret  powers 
Suggest  but  truth  to  my  divining  thoughts, 
This  pretty  lad  will  prove  our  country's  bliss.  70 

His  looks  are  full  of  peaceful  majesty. 
His  head  by  nature  framed  to  wear  a  crown, 
His  hand  to  wield  a  sceptre,  and  himself 
Likely  in  time  to  bless  a  regal  throne. 
Make  much  of  him,  my  lords,  for  this  is  he 
]\Iust  help  you  more  than  you  are  hurt  by  me. 

Enter  a  Post. 

Jfar.  What  news,  my  friend? 

Post.  That  Edward  is  escaped  from  your  brother. 

And  fled,  as  he  hears  since,  to  Burgundy. 
JJ^ar.  Unsavoury  news  !   but  how  made  he  escape  ?         80 
Post.  He  was  convey'd  by  Richard  duke  of  Gloucester 

And  the  Lord  Hastings,  who  attended  him 

In  secret  ambush  on  the  forest  side. 

And  from  the  bishop's  huntsmen  rescued  him ; 

For  hunting  was  his  daily  exercise. 
JJ\jr.  ]\Iy  brother  was  too  careless  of  his  charge. 

But  let  us  hence,  my  sovereign,  to  provide 

A  salve  for  any  sore  that  may  betide. 

[Exeunt  all  but  Somerset,  Riehmond,  and  Oxford. 
Sen:.  Aly  lord,  I  like  not  of  this  flight  of  Edward's ; 

For  doubtless  Burgundy  will  yield  him  help,  90 

And  we  shall  have  more  wars  before  't  be  long. 

As  Henry's  late  presaging  prophecy 

Did  glad  my  heart  with  hope  of  this  young  Richmond, 

So  doth  my  heart  misgive  me,  in  these  conflicts 

9i 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  IV.  Sc.  vii. 

What  may  befall  him,  to  his  harm  and  ours : 
Therefore,  Lord  Oxford,  to  prevent  the  worst, 
Forthwith  we  '11  send  him  hence  to  Brittany, 
Till  storms  be  past  of  civil  enmity. 

O.rf.  Ay,  for  if  Edward  repossess  the  crown, 

'Tis  like  that  Richmond  with  the  rest  shall  down. 

Soni.  It  shall  be  so;  he  shall  to  Brittany.  loi 

Come,  therefore,  let 's  about  it  speedily.         [E.rcuiU. 

Scene  VII. 

Before  York. 

Flourish.     Enter  King  Edzvard,  Gloucester, 
Hastings,  and  Soldiers. 

K.  Edzc.  Now,  brother  Richard,  Lord  Hastings,  and  the 
rest. 
Yet  thus  far  fortune  maketh  us  amends. 
And  says  that  once  more  I  shall  interchange 
My  waned  state  for  Henry's  regal  crow^n. 
Well  have  we  pass'd  and  now  repass'd  the  seas, 
And  brought  desired  help  from  Burgundy: 
What  then  remains,  we  being  thus  arrived 
From  Ravenspurgh  haven  before  the  gates  of  York, 
But  that  we  enter,  as  into  our  dukedom? 

Clon.  The  gates  made  fast!     Brother,  I  like  not  this; 
For  many  men  that  stumble  at  the  threshold  1 1 

Are  well.foretold  that  danger  lurks  within. 

K.  Edzv.  Tush,  man,  abodements  must  not  now  affright 
us: 
By  fair  or  foul  means  we  must  enter  in. 
For  hither  wdll  our  friends  repair  to  us. 

liast.  ]\Iy  liege,  I  '11  knock  once  more  to  summon  them. 

93 


Act  IV.  Sc.  vii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Enter,  on  the  zcalls,  the  Mayor  of  York  and  his  Brethren. 

May.  My  lords,  we  were  forewarned  of  your  coming, 
And  shut  the  gates  for  safety  of  ourselves ; 
For  now  we  owe  allegiance  unto  Henry. 

K.  Edzi'.  But,  master  mayor,  if  Henry  be  your  king,      20 
Yet  Edward  at  least  is  Duke  of  York. 

May.  True,  my  good  lord;   I  know  you  for  no  less. 

K.  Edzc.  Why,  and  I  challenge  nothing  but  my  dukedom, 
As  being  well  content  with  that  alone. 

Clou.  [Aside]  But  when  the  fox  hath  once  got  in  his  nose, 
He  '11  soon  find  means  to  make  the  body  follow. 

Hast.  Why,  master  mayor,  why  stand  you  in  a  doubt ? 
Open  the  gates  ;  we  are  King  Henry's  friends. 

May.  Ay,  say  you  so  ?  the  gates  shall  then  be  open'd. 

[They  descend. 

Clou.  A  wise  stout  captain,  and  soon  persuaded!  30 

Ucst.  The  good  old  man  would  fain  that  all  were  well, 
So  'twere  not  'long  of  him;  but  being  enter'd, 
I  doubt  not,  I,  but  we  shall  soon  persuade 
Both  him  and  all  his  brothers  unto  reason. 

Enter  the  Mayor  and  tzco  Aldermen,  helozi\ 

K.  Edzi'.  So,  master  m^ayor:  these  gates  must  not  be  shut 
But  in  the  night  or  in  the  time  of  war. 
What!  fear  not,  man,  but  yield  me  up  the  keys; 

[Takes  his  keys. 
For  Edward  will  defend  the  town  and  thee. 
And  all  those  friends  that  deign  to  follow  me. 

Marc!:.     Enter  Montgomery,  zcith  drum  and  soldiers. 

Clou.   Brother,  this  is  Sir  John  Montgomery,  40 

Our  trusty  friend,  unless  I  be  deceived. 

94 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  IV.  Sc.  vii. 

K.  Edzv.  Welcome,  Sir  John  !    But  why  come  you  in  arms  ? 
Montg.  To  help  King  Edward  in  his  time  of  storm, 

As  every  loyal  subject  ought  to  do. 
K.  Edw.  Thanks,  good  Montgomery ;  but  we  now  forget 

Our  title  to  the  crown,  and  only  claim 

Our  dukedom  till  God  please  to  send  the  rest. 
Montg,  Then  fare  you  well,  for  I  will  hence  again : 

I  came  to  serve  a  king,  and  not  a  duke. 

Drummer,  strike  up,  and  let  us  march  away.  50 

{The  drum  begins  to  march. 
K.  Edzv.  Nay,  stay,  Sir  John,  a  while,  and  we  '11  debate 

By  what  safe  means  the  crown  may  be  recover'd. 
Montg.  What  talk  you  of  debating?  in  few  words, 

If  you  '11  not  here  proclaim  yourself  our  king, 

I  '11  leave  you  to  your  fortune,  and  be  gone 

To  keep  them  back  that  come  to  succour  you : 

Why  shall  we  fight,  if  you  pretend  no  title  ? 
GloiL  Why,  brother,  wherefore  stand  you  on  nice  points  ? 
K.  Edzv.  When  we  grow  stronger,  then  we  '11  make  our 
claim : 

Till  then,  'tis  wisdom  to  conceal  our  meaning.  60 

Hast.  Avv-ay  with  scrupulous  wit !  now  arms  must  rule. 
Gloii.  And  fearless  minds  climb  soonest  unto  crowns. 

Brother,  we  will  proclaim  you  out  of  hand ; 

The  bruit  thereof  will  bring  you  many  friends. 
K.  Edzv.  Then  be  it  as  you  will ;    for  'tis  my  right. 

And  Henry  but  usurps  the  diadem. 
Montg.  Ay,  now  my  sovereign  speaketh  like  himself ; 

And  now  will  I  be  Edward's  champion. 
Hast.  Sound  trumpet ;   Edward  shall  be  here  proclaim'd  : 

Come,  fellow-soldier,  make  thou  proclamation.        70 

[Flourish, 

95 


Act  IV.  Sc.  viii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Sold.  Edward  the  Fourth,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king 

of  England  and  France,  and  lord  of  Ireland,  &c. 
Montg.  And  whosoe'er  gainsays  King  Edward's  right, 

By  this  I  challenge  him  to  single  fight. 

[TIu'ozcs  doii'ii  his  gauntlet. 
All.  Long  live  Edward  the  Fourth! 

K.  Edzv.  Thanks,  brave  Alontgomery ;    and  thanks  unto 
you  all : 

If  fortune  serve  me,  I  '11  requite  this  kindness. 

Now,  for  this  night,  let  's  harbour  here  in  York ; 

And  when  the  morning  sun  shall  raise  his  car 

Above  the  border  of  this  horizon, 

Wq  '11  forward  towards  Warwick  and  his  mates ; 

For  well  I  wot  that  Henry  is  no  soldier.  80 

Ah,  f roward  Clarence !  how  evil  it  beseems  thee. 

To  flatter  Henry  and  forsake  thy  brother ! 

Yet,  as  we  may,  we  '11  meet  both  thee  and  Warwick. 

Come  on,  brave  soldiers :   doubt  not  of  the  day, 

And,  that  once  gotten,  doubt  not  of  large  pav. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  VIII. 

London.     The  palace. 

Flourish.     Enter  King  Henry,  Warzvlck,  Montague, 
Clarence,  Exeter,  and  Oxford. 

War.  What  counsel,  lords?    Edward  from  Belgia, 
With  hasty  Germans  and  blunt  Hollanders, 
Hath  pass'd  in  safety  through  the  narrow  seas, 
And  with  his  troops  doth  m.arch  amain  to  London  ; 
And  many  giddy  people  flock  to  him. 

K.  Hen.  Let 's  levy  men,  and  beat  him  back  again. 

Clar.  A  little  fire  is  quickly  trodden  out ; 

96 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  IV.  Sc.  viii. 

Which,  being  sufferVI,  rivers  cannot  quench. 

War.  In  Warwickshire  I  have  true-hearted  friends, 

Not  mutinous  in  peace,  yet  bold  in  war;  lo 

Those  will  I  muster  up :   and  thou,  son  Clarence, 
Shalt  stir  up  in  Suffolk,  Norfolk  and  in  Kent, 
The  knights  and  gentlemen  to  come  with  thee : 
Thou,  brother  Montague,  in  Buckingham, 
Northampton  and  in  Leicestershire,  shalt  find 
Men  well  inclined  to  hear  what  thou  command'st : 
And  thou,  brave  Oxford,  w^ondrous  well  beloved. 
In  Oxfordshire  shalt  muster  up  thy  friends. 
My  sovereign,  with  the  loving  citizens. 
Like  to  his  island  girt  in  with  the  ocean,  20 

Or  modest  Dian  circled  with  her  nymphs. 
Shall  rest  in  London  till  we  come  to  him. 
Fair  lords,  take  leave  and  stand  not  to  reply. 
Farewell,  my  sovereign. 

K.  Hen.  Farewell,  my  Hector,  and  my  Troy's  true  hope. 

Clav.   In  sign  of  truth,  I  kiss  your  highness'  hand. 

A'.  Hen.  W^ell-minded  Clarence,  be  thou  fortunate ! 

Mont.  Comfort,  my  lord;   and  so  I  take  my  leave. 

Oxf.  And  thus  I  seal  my  truth,  and  bid  adieu. 

K.  Hen.  Sweet  Oxford,  and  my  loving  Montague,         30 
And  all  at  once,  once  more  a  happy  farewell. 

War.  Farewell,  sweet  lords :   let 's  meet  at  Coventry. 

[Exeunt  all  hut  King  Henry  and  Exeter, 

K.  Hen.  Here  at  the- palace  will  I  rest  a  while. 

Cousin  of  Exeter,  what  thinks  your  lordship  ? 
Methinks  the  power  that  Edward  hath  in  field 
Should  not  be  able  to  encounter  mine. 

Exe.  The  doubt  is  that  he  will  seduce  the  rest. 

iv,  Hen,  That 's  not  my  fear ;  my  meed  hath  got  me  fame : 

97 


Act  IV.  Sc.  viii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

I  have  not  stopp'd  mine  ears  to  their  demands, 
Nor  posted  off  their  suits  with  slow  delays ;  40 

My  pity  hath  been  balm  to  heal  their  wounds, 
My  mildness  hath  allay'd  their  swelling  griefs. 
My  mercy  dried  their  water-flowing  tears ; 
I  have  not  been  desirous  of  their  wealth, 
Nor  much  oppress'd  them  with  great  subsidies, 
Nor  forward  of  revenge,  though  they  much  err'd : 
Then  why  should  they  love  Edward  more  than  me  ? 
No,  Exeter,  these  graces  challenge  grace : 
And  when  the  lion  fawns  upon  the  lamb. 
The  lamb  will  never  cease  to  follow  him.  50 

[Shout  within,  'A  Lancaster!     A  Lancaster! ' 
Exe.  Hark,  hark,  my  lord !    what  shouts  are  these  ? 

Enter  King  Edivard,  Gloucester,  and  Soldiers. 

K.Edzv.  Seize  upon  the  shame-faced  Henry,  bear  him  hence  ; 
And  once  again  proclaim  us  king  of  England. 
You  are  the  fount  that  makes  small  brooks  to  flow  : 
Now  stops  thy  spring;   my  sea  shall  suck  them  dry, 
And  swell  so  much  the  higher  by  their  ebb. 
Hence  with  him  to  the  Tower ;  let  him  not  speak. 

[Exeunt  some  with  King  Henry. 
And,  lords,  towards  Coventry  bend  we  our  course, 
Where  peremptory  Warwick  now  remains : 
The  sun  shines  hot ;   and,  if  we  use  delay,  60 

Cold  biting  winter  mars  our  hoped-for  hay. 

GIou.  Away  betimes,  before  his  forces  join, 

And  take  the  great-grown  traitor  unawares : 
Brave  warriors,  march  amain  towards  Coventry. 

[Exeunt. 


98 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  V.  Sc.  i. 

ACT  FIFTH. 
Scene  I. 

Coventry. 

Enter  Warwick,  the  Mayor  of  Coventry,  tzvo  Messengers, 
and  others  upon  the  zi'alls. 

War.  Where  is  the  post  that  came  from  valiant  Oxford  ? 

How  far  hence  is  thy  lord,  mine  honest  fellow  ? 
First  Mess.  By  this  at  Dunsmore,  marching  hitherward. 
IVar.  How  far  off  is  our  brother  Alontague  ? 

Where  is  the  post  that  came  from  Montague  ? 
Second  Mess.  By  this  at  Daintry,  with  a  puissant  troop. 

Enter  Sir  John  Soniervile. 

War.  Say,  Somervile,  what  says  my  loving  son? 

And,  by  thy  guess,  how  nigh  is  Clarence  now  ? 
Som.  At  Southam  I  did  leave  him  with  his  forces. 

And  do  expect  him  here  some  two  hours  hence.        lo 

[Drum  heard. 
War.  Then  Clarence  is  at  hand ;   I  hear  his  drum. 
Som.  It  is  not  his,  my  lord  ;  here  Southam  lies  : 

The  drum  your  honour  hears  marcheth  fromW'arwick. 
War.  Who  should  that  be?  belike,  unlook'd-for  friends. 
Som.  They  are  at  hand,  and  you  shall  quickly  know. 

March.    Flourish.    Enter  King  Edzvard,  Gloucester, 
and  Soldiers. 

K.  Edzv.  Go,  trumpet,  to  the  walls,  and  sound  a  parlc. 
Clou.  See  how  the  surly  Warwick  mans  the  wall ! 
War.  O  unbid  spite !  is  sportful  Edward  come  ? 

Where  slept  our  scouts,  or  how  are  they  seduced. 

99 


Act  V.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

repair  ?  20 

K.  Edzv.  Now,  Warwick,  wilt  thou  ope  the  city  gates, 

Speak  gentle  words  and  humbly  bend  thy  knee, 

Call  Edward  king  and  at  his  hands  beg  mercy  ? 

And  he  shall  pardon  thee  these  outrages. 
War.  Nay,  rather,  wilt  thou  draw  thy  forces  hence, 

Confess  who  set  thee  up  and  pluck'd  thee  down, 

Call  Warwick  patron  and  be  penitent? 

And  thou  shalt  still  remain  the  Duke  of  York. 
Clou.  I  thought,  at  least,  he  would  have  said  the  king ; 

Or  did  he  make  the  jest  against  bis  will?  30 

War.  Is  not  a  dukedom,  sir,  a  goodly  gift  ? 
Clou.  Ay,  by  my  faith,  for  a  poor  earl  to  give : 

I  '11  do  thee  service  for  so  good  a  gift. 
War.  'Twas  I  that  gave  the  kingdom  to  thy  brother. 
K.  Edzi'.  Why  then  'tis  mine,  if  but  by  Warwick's  gift. 
War.  Thou  art  no  Atlas  for  so  great  a  weight : 

And,  weakling,  Warwick  takes  his  gift  again ; 

And  Henry  is  my  king,  Warwick  his  subject. 
K.  Ediv.   But  Warwick's  king  is  Edward's  prisoner : 

And,  gallant  Warwick,  do  but  answer  this  :  40 

What  is  the  body  when  the  head  is  off? 
Glon.  Alas,  that  Warwick  had  no  more  forecast, 

But,  whiles  he  thought  to  steal  the  single  ten, 

The  king  was  slily  finger'd  from  the  deck ! 

You  left  poor  Henry  at  the  bishop's  palace. 

And,  ten  to  one,  you  '11  meet  him  in  the  Tower. 
A^  Edw.  'Tis  even  so ;  yet  you  are  Warwick  still. 
Clou.  Come,  Warwick,  take  the  time;   kneel  down,  kneel 
down: 

Nay,  when  ?  strike  now,  or  else  the  iron  cools. 
War.  I  had  rather  chop  this  hand  off  at  a  blow,  50 

100 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  V.  Sc.  i. 

And  with  the  other  fling  it  at  thy  face, 
Than  bear  so  low  a  sail,  to  strike  to  thee. 
A.'.  Ediv.   Sail  how  thou  canst,   have   wind  and  tide   thy 
friend, 
This  hand,  fast  wound  about  thy  coal-black  hair, 
Shall,  whiles  thy  head  is  warm  and  new  cut  off, 
Write  in  the  dust  this  sentence  with  thy  blood, 
'  Wind-changing  Warwick  now  can  change  no  more.' 

Enter  Oxford,  ivitli  drum  and  colours. 

War.  O  cheerful  colours  !   see  where  Oxford  comes  ! 

0-vf.  Oxford,  Oxford,  for  Lancaster! 

\^Hc  and  his  forces  enter  tJic  city. 

Glou.  The  gates  are  open,  let  us  enter  too.  60 

K.  Edw.  So  other  foes  may  set  upon  our  backs. 
Stand  we  in  good  array ;   for  they  no  doubt 
Will  issue  out  again  and  bid  us  battle : 
If  not,  the  city  being  but  of  small  defence. 
We  '11  quickly  rouse  the  traitors  in  the  same. 

War.  O,  welcome,  Oxford  !   for  we  want  thy  help. 

Enter  Montague,  ivith  drum  and  colours. 

Mont.  Montague,  Montague,  for  Lancaster! 

[He  and  his  forces  enter  the  city, 
do  It.  Thou  and  thy  brother  both  shall  buy  this  treason 

Even  with  the  dearest  blood  your  bodies  bear. 
A'.  Edzi'.  The  harder  match'd,  the  greater  victory  :  70 

My  mind  presageth  happy  gain  and  conquest. 

Enter  Somerset,  zvith  drum  and  colours. 

Som.   Somerset,  Somerset,  for  Lancaster ! 

[He  and  his  forces  enter  the  city. 

lOI 


Act  V.  Sc.  i.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Gloii.  Two  of  thy  name,  both  Dukes  of  Somerset, 
Have  sold  their  Hves  unto  the  house  of  York ; 
And  thou  shalt  be  the  third,  if  this  sword  hold. 

Enter  Clarence,  zvith  drinn  and  colours. 

War.  And  lo,  where  George  of  Clarence  sweeps  along, 
Of  force  enough  to  bid  his  brother  battle ; 
With  whom  an  upright  zeal  to  right  prevails 
More  than  the  nature  of  a  brother's  love !  ^79 

Come,  Clarence,  come  ;  thou  wilt,  if  Warwick  call. 

Clar.  Father  of  Warwick,  know  you  what  this  means  ? 

[Taking  his  red  rose  out  of  his  hat. 
Look  here,  I  throw  my  infamy  at  thee: 
I  will  not  ruinate  my  father's  house, 
Who  gave  his  blood  to  lime  the  stones  together, 
And  set  up  Lancaster.    Why,  trow'st  thou,  Warwick, 
That  Clarence  is  so  harsh,  so  blunt,  unnatural. 
To  bend  the  fatal  instruments  of  war 
Against  his  brother  and  his  lawful  king? 
Perhaps  thou  wilt  object  my  holy  oath: 
To  keep  that  oath  were  more  impiety  90 

Than  Jephthah's,  wdien  he  sacrificed  his  daughter. 
I  am  so  sorry  for  my  trespass  made 
That,  to  deserve  well  at  my  brother's  hands, 
I  here  proclaim  myself  thy  mortal  foe. 
With  resolution,  wheresoe'er  I  meet  thee — 
As  I  will  meet  thee,  if  thou  stir  abroad — 
To  plague  thee  for  thy  foul  misleading  me. 
And  so,  proud-hearted  Warwick,  I  defy  thee. 
And  to  my  brother  turn  m.y  blushing  cheeks. 
Pardon  me,  Edward,  I  will  make  amends  :  100 

And,  Richard,  do  not  frown  upon  my  faults, 

102 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  V.  Sc.  ii. 

For  I  will  henceforth  be  no  more  imconstant. 
K.  Edzv.  Now  welcome  more,  and  ten  times  more  beloved, 

Than  if  thou  never  hadst  deserved  our  hate. 
Gloti.  Welcome,  good  Clarence;   this  is  brother-like. 
IVar.  O  passing  traitor,  perjured  and  unjust! 
K.  Edzv.  What,  Warwick,  wilt  thou  leave  the  town,  and 
fight? 

Or  shall  we  beat  the  stones  about  thine  ears? 
War.  Alas,  I  am  not  coop'd  here  for  defence ! 

I  will  away  towards  Barnet  presently,  no 

And  bid  thee  battle,  Edward,  if  thou  darest. 
K.  Edzv.  Yes,  Warwick,  Edward  dares,  and  leads  the  way. 

Lords,  to  the  field  ;  Saint  George  and  victory  ! 

[Exeunt  King  Edzvard  and  his  company.    March. 
IVarzi'ick  and  his  company  follozi'. 

Scene  II. 

A  field  of  battle  near  Barnet. 
Alarum  and  excursions.     Enter  Kins:  Edzvard,  hr  in  sins 


forth  Warzvick  zi^ounded. 

K.  EdzL'.  So,  lie  thou  there  :  die  thou,  and  die  our  fear  ; 
For  Warwick  was  a  bug  that  fear'd  us  all. 
Now,  Montague,  sit  fast :   I  seek  for  thee. 
That  Warwick's  bones  mav  keep  thine  company. 

[Exit. 

War.  Ah,  who  is  nigh  ?  come  to  me,  friend  or  foe, 
And  tell  me  who  is  victor,  York  or  Warwick  ? 
Why  ask  I  that?  my  mangled  body  shows, 
My  blood,  my  want  of  strength,  my  sick  heart  shows. 
That  I  must  yield  my  body  to  the  earth 
And  by  my  fall,  the  conquest  to  my  foe.  lO 

Thus  yields  the  cedar  to  the  axe's  edge, 

103 


Act  V.  Sc.  ii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Whose  arms  gave  shelter  to  the  princely  eagle, 
Under  whose  shade  the  ramping  lion  slept, 
Whose  top-branch  overpeer'd  Jove's  spreading  tree, 
And  kept  low  shrubs  from  winter's  powerful  wind. 
These  eyes,  that  now  are  dimm'd  with  death's  black 

veil. 
Have  been  as  piercing  as  the  mid-day  sun, 
To  search  the  secret  treasons  of  the  world : 
The  wrinkles  in  my  brows,  now  fill'd  with  blood. 
Were  liken 'd  oft  to  kingly  sepulchres  ;  20 

For  who  lived  king,  but  I  could  dig  his  grave? 
And  who  durst  smile  when  ^^^arwick  bent  his  brow  ? 
Lo,  now  my  glory  smcar'd  in  dust  and  blood ! 
]\Iy  parks,  my  walks,  my  manors  that  I  had, 
Even  now  forsake  me,  and  of  all  my  lands 
Is  nothing  left  me  but  my  body's  length. 
Why,  what  is  pomp,  rule,  reign,  but  earth  and  dust? 
And,  live  we  how  we  can,  yet  die  we  must. 

Enter  Oxford  and  Somerset. 

Som.  Ah,  Warwick,  Warwick!   wert  thou  as  we  are. 

We  might  recover  all  our  loss  again  :  30 

The  queen  from  France  hath  brought  a  puissant  power  : 
Even  now  we  heard  the  news :   ah,  couldst  thou  fly^! 

War.  Why,  then  I  would  not  fly.     Ah,  IMontague, 
If  thou  be  there,  sweet  brother,  take  my  hand, 
i\nd  with  thy  lips  keep  in  my  soul  a  while ! 
Thou  lovest  me  not ;  for,  brother,  if  thou  didst, 
Thy  tears  would  wash  this  cold  congealed  blood, 
That  glues  my  lips  and  will  not  let  me  speak. 
Come  quickly,  ]\Iontague,  or  I  am  dead. 

Sonu  Ah,  Warwick!     Montague  hath  breathed  his  last; 

104 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  V.  Sc.  iii. 

And  to  the  latest  ^asp  cried  out  for  Warwick,        41 
And  said  '  Commend  me  to  my  valiant  brother.' 
And  more  he  would  have  said,  and  more  he  spoke, 
Which  sounded  like  a  clamour  in  a  vault, 
That  mought  not  be  distinguish'd  ;  but  at  last 
I  well  might  hear,  delivered  with  a  groan, 
'  O,  farewell,  Warwick ! ' 
War.  Sweet  rest  his  soul !  Fly,  lords,  and  save  yourselves  ; 
For  Warwick  bids  vou  all  farewell,  to  meet  in  heaven. 

[Dies. 

Oxf.  Away,  away,  to  meet  the  queen's  great  power !      50 
[Here  they  bear  azcay  his  body.    Exeunt. 

Scene  III. 

Another  part  of  the  field. 

Flourish.     Enter  King  Edz^'ard  in  triumph  :    zcith 
Gloucester,  Clarence,  and  the  rest. 

K.  Edzv.  Thus  far  our  fortune  keeps  an  upward  course, 
And  we  are  graced  with  wreaths  of  victory. 
But,  in  the  midst  of  this  bright-shining  day, 
I  spy  a  black,  suspicious,  threatening  cloud, 
That  will  encounter  with  our  glorious  sun. 
Ere  he  attain  his  easeful  western  bed : 
I  mean,  my  lords,  those  powers  that  the  queen 
Hath  raised  in  Gallia  have  arrived  our  coast. 
And,  as  we  hear,  march  on  to  fight  with  us. 

Clar.  A  little  gale  will  soon  disperse  that  cloud,  10 

And  blow  it  to  the  source  from  whence  it  came : 
The  very  beams  will  dry  those  vapours  up. 
For  every  cloud  engenders  not  a  storm. 

Glou:  Tlic  queen  is  valued  thirty  tliousand  strong, 

105 


Act  V.  Sc.  iv.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

And  Somerset,  with  Oxford,  fled  to  her : 
If  she  have  time  to  breathe,  be  well  assured 
Her  faction  will  be  full  as  strong  as  ours. 
K.  Edzc,  We  are  advertised  by  our  loving  friends 

That  they  do  hold  their  course  toward  Tewksbury : 
We,  having  now  the  best  at  Barnet  field,  20 

Will  thither  straight,  for  willingness  rids  way ; 
And,  as  we  march,  our  strength  will  be  augmented 
In  every  county  as  we  go  along. 
Strike  up  the  drum ;   cry  '  Courage !  '   and  away. 

[E.vcunf. 

Scene  IV. 

Plains  near  Tczvksbiiry. 

March.     Enter  Queen  Margaret,  Prince  Edward, 
Somerset,  Oxford,  and  Soldiers. 

0.  Mar.  Great  lords,  wise  men  ne'er  sit  and  wail  their 
loss. 
But  cheerly  seek  how  to  redress  their  harms. 
What  though  the  mast  be  now  blown  overboard, 
The  cable  broke,  the  holding-anchor  lost. 
And  half  our  sailors  swallow'd  in  the  flood? 
Yet  lives  our  pilot  still.     Is  't  meet  that  he 
Should  leave  the  helm,  and  like  a  fearful  lad 
\\\th.  tearful  eyes  add  water  to  the  sea. 
And  give  more  strength  to  that  which  hath  too  much. 
Whiles,  in  his  moan,  the  ship  splits  on  the  rock,        10 
Which  industry  and  courage  might  have  saved  ? 
Ah,  what  a  shame !   ah,  what  a  fault  were  this ! 
Say  W^arwick  was  our  anchor  ;  what  of  that  ? 
And  Montague  our  topmast ;  what  of  him  ? 
Our  slaughtered  friends  the  tackles ;   what  of  these  ? 

106 


KING  HENRY  VL  Act  V.  Sc.  iv. 

Why,  is  not  Oxford  here  another  anchor? 
And  Somerset  another  goodly  mast  ? 
The  friends  of  France  our  shrouds  and  tackhnsfs  ? 
And,  though  unskilful,  why  not  Xed  and  I 
For  once  allow'd  the  skilful  pilot's  charge?  20 

We  will  not  from  the  helm  to  sit  and  weep, 
But  keep  our  course,  though  the  rough  wind  sav  no. 
From  shelves  and  rocks  that  threaten  us  with  wreck. 
As  good  to  chide  the  waves  as  speak  them  fair. 
And  what  is  Edward  but  a  ruthless  sea  ? 
What  Clarence  but  a  quicksand  of  deceit  ? 
And  Richard  but  a  ragged  fatal  rock  ? 
All  these  the  enemies  to  our  poor  bark. 
Say  you  can  swim ;   alas,  'tis  but  a  while ! 
Tread  on  the  sand  ;  why,  there  you  quickly  sink  :    30 
Bestride  the  rock ;   the  tide  will  wash  you  off. 
Or  else  you  famish ;   that 's  a  threefold  death. 
This  speak  I,  lords,  to  let  you  understand, 
If  case  some  one  of  you  vcould  fly  from  us, 
That  there  's  no  hoped-for  mercy  with  the  brothers. 
More  than  with  ruthless  waves,  with  sands  and  rocks. 
Why,  courage  then !    what  cannot  be  avoided 
'Twere  childish  weakness  to  lament  or  fear. 
Prince.   iMethinks  a  woman  of  this  valiant  spirit 

Should,  if  a  coward  heard  her  speak  these  words,  40 
Infuse  his  breast  with  magnanimity, 
And  make  him,  naked,  foil  a  man  at  arms. 
I  speak  not  this  as  doubting  any  here ; 
For  did  I  but  suspect  a  fearful  man, 
He  should  have  leave  to  go  away  betimes, 
Lest  in  our  need  he  might  infect  another, 
And  make  him  of  like  spirit  to  himself. 
107 


Act  V.  Sc.  iv.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

If  any  such  be  here — as  God  forbid ! — 
Let  him  depart  before  we  need  his  help, 
Oxf.  \A'omen  and  children  of  so  high  a  courage,  50 

And  warriors  faint!   why,  'twere  perpetual  shame. 

0  brave  young  prince  !  thy  famous  grandfather 
Doth  live  again  in  thee :  long  mayst  thou  live 
To  bear  his  image  and  renew  his  glories ! 

So  in.  And  he  that  will  not  fight  for  such  a  hope, 
Go  home  to  bed,  and  like  the  owl  by  day, 
If  he  arise,  be  mock'd  and  wonder'd  at. 

Q.  Mar.  Thanks,  gentle  Somerset ;  sweet  Oxford,  thanks. 

Prince.  And  take  his  thanks  that  yet  hath  nothing  else. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  Prepare  you,  lords,  for  Edward  is  at  hand,  60 

Ready  to  fight ;   therefore  be  resolute. 
O.vf.   I  thought  no  less  :   it  is  his  policy 

To  haste  thus  fast,  to  find  us  unprovided. 
Soni.  But  he 's  deceived;    we  are  in  readiness. 
Q.  Mar.  This  cheers  my  heart,  to  see  your  forwardness. 
O.vf,  Here  pitch  our  battle ;   hence  we  will  not  budge. 

Flourish  and  March.     Enter  King  Edzvard,  Gloucester, 
Clarence,  and  Soldiers. 

K.  Edzi'.  Brave  followers,  yonder  stands  the  thorny  wood, 
Which,  by  the  heavens'  assistance  and  your  strength. 
Must  by  the  roots  be  hewn  up  yet  ere  night. 

1  need  not  add  more  fuel  to  your  fire,  70 
For  well  I  wot  ye  blaze  to  burn  them  out : 

Give  signal  to  the  fight,  and  to  it,  lords  ! 
0.  Mar.  Lords,  knights,  and  gentlemen,  what  I  should  say 
My  tears  gainsay ;   for  every  word  I  speak, 

108 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  V.  Sc.  v. 

Ye  see,  I  drink  the  water  of  mine  eyes. 

Therefore,  no  more  but  this :   Henry,  your  sovereign, 

Is  prisoner  to  the  foe ;   his  state  usurp'cl, 

His  reahn  a  slaughter-house,  his  subjects  slain, 

His  statutes  cancell'd,  and  his  treasure  spent; 

And  yonder  is  the  wolf  that  makes  this  spoil.  80 

You  fight  in  justice :  then,  in  God's  name,  lords. 

Be  vaHant,  and  give  signal  to  the  fight. 

[Alarum:  Retreat:  Excursions.     Exeunt, 

Scene  V. 

Another  part  of  the  field. 

Flourish.  Enter  King  Edzvard,  Gloucester,  Clarence,  and 
Soldiers;  zvith  Queen  Margaret,  Oxford,  and  Som- 
erset, prisoners. 

K.  Edzi'.  Now  here  a  period  of  tumultuous  broils. 

Away  with  Oxford  to  Hames  Castle  straight: 

For  Somerset,  off  with  his  guilty  head. 

Go,  bear  them  hence ;    I  vvall  not  hear  them  speak. 
Oxf.  For  my  part,  I  '11  not  trouble  thee  with  words. 
Som.  Nor  I,  but  stoop  with  patience  to  my  fortune. 

[Exeunt  Oxford  and  Somerset,  guarded. 
Q.  Alar.   So  part  we  sadly  in  this  troublous  world. 

To  meet  with  joy  in  sweet  Jerusalem. 
K.  Edzv.  Is  proclamation  made,  that  who  finds  Edward 

Shall  have  a  high  reward,  and  he  his  life?  10 

Glou.  It  is  :  and  lo,  where  youthful  Edward  comes  ! 

Enter  Soldiers,  zvith  Prince  Edzvard. 

K.  Edzv.  Bring  forth  the  gallant,  let  us  hear  him  speak. 

109 


Act  V.  Sc.  V.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

What !  can  so  young  a  thorn  begin  to  prick  ? 
Edward,  what  satisfaction  canst  thou  make 
For  bearing  arms,  for  stirring  up  my  subjects, 
And  all  the  trouble  thou  hast  turn'd  me  to? 

Prince,  Speak  like  a  subject,  proud  ambitious  York! 
Suppose  that  I  am  now  my  father's  mouth ; 
Resign  thy  chair,  and  where  I  stand  kneel  thou, 
Whilst  I  propose  the  selfsame  words  to  thee,  20 

Which,  traitor,  thou  wouldst  have  me  answer  to. 

Q.  Mar.  Ah,  that  thy  father  had  been  so  resolved ! 

Glon.  That  you  might  still  have  worn  the  petticoat. 
And  ne'er  have  stol'n  the  breech  from  Lancaster. 

Prince.  Let  ^sop  fable  in  a  winter's  night ; 

His  currish  riddles  sort  not  with  this  place. 

Glon.  By  heaven,  brat,  I  '11  plague  ye  for  that  word. 

Q.  Mar.  Ay,  thou  wast  born  to  be  a  plague  to  men. 

Glon.  For  God's  sake,  take  away  this  captive  scold.        29 

Prince.  Nay,  take  away  this  scolding  crook-back  rather. 

K.  Edzv.  Peace,  wilful  boy,  or  I  will  charm  your  tongue. 

Clar.  Untutor'd  lad,  thou  art  too  malapert. 

Prince.  I  know  my  duty ;  you  are  all  undutiful : 

Lascivious  Edward,  and  thou  perjured  George, 

And  thou  mis-shapen  Dick,  I  tell  ye  all 

I  am  your  better,  traitors  as  ye  are : 

And  thou  usurp'st  my  father's  right  and  mine. 

A'.  Edzv.  Take  that,  thou  likeness  of  this  railer  here. 

[Stabs  him. 

Glon.  Sprawl'st  thou  ?  take  that,  to  end  thy  agony. 

[Stabs  him. 

Clar.  And  there  's  for  twitting  me  with  perjury.  40 

[Stabs  him. 

Q.  Mar.  O,  kill  me  too ! 

no 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  V.  Sc.  v. 

Gloti.  Marry,  and  shall.  [Offers  to  kill  her. 

K.  Edzu.  Hold,    Richard,   hold ;     for   we   have   done  too 
much. 

Gloii.  Why  should  she  live,  to  fill  the  world  with  words  ? 

K.  Edzv.  What,    doth   she   swoon?     use   means    for   her 
recovery. 

Gloit.  Clarence,  excuse  me  to  the  king  my  brother; 
I  '11  hence  to  London  on  a  serious  matter : 
Ere  ye  come  there,  be  sure  to  hear  some  news. 

Clar.  What?   what? 

Glou.  The  Tower,  the  Tower.  [Exit.     50 

Q.  Mar.  O  Ned,  sweet  Ned  !   speak  to  thy  mother,  boy  ! 
Canst  thou  not  speak  ?     O  traitors  !   murderers  ! 
They  that  stabb'd  Caesar  shed  no  blood  at  all. 
Did  not  offend,  nor  were  not  worthy  blame, 
If  this  foul  deed  were  by  to  equal  it : 
He  was  a  man  ;   this,  in  respect,  a  child : 
And  men  ne'er  spend  their  fury  on  a  child. 
What 's  worse  than  murderer,  that  I  may  name  it  ? 
No,  no,  my  heart  will  burst,  an  if  I  speak : 
And  I  will  speak,  that  so  my  heart  may  burst.         60 
Butchers  and  villains  !    bloody  cannibals  ! 
How  sweet  a  plant  have  you  untimely  cropp'd ! 
You  have  no  children,  butchers !    if  you  had. 
The  thought  of  them  would  have  stirr'd  up  remorse : 
But  if  you  ever  chance  to  have  a  child, 
Look  in  his  youth  to  have  him  so  cut  off, 
As,  deathsmen,  you  have  rid  this  sweet  young  prince ! 

K.  Edzv.  Away  with  her ;  go,  bear  her  hence  perforce. 

Q.  Mar.  Nay,  never  bear  me  hence,  dispatch  me  here ; 
Here  sheathe  thy  sword,  I  '11  pardon  thee  my  death : 
What,  wilt  thou  not?  then,  Clarence,  do  it  thou.      71 
III 


Act  V.  Sc.  vi.  THE  f  HIRD  PART  OF 

Clar.  By  heaven,  I  will  not  do  thee  so  much  ease. 

Q.  Mar.  Good  Clarence,  do ;   sweet  Clarence,  do  thou  do 
it. 

Clar.  Didst  thou  not  hear  me  swear  I  would  not  do  it  ? 

Q.  Mar.  Ay,  but  thou  usest  to  forswear  thyself : 
'Twas  sin  before,  but  now  'tis  charity. 
What,  wilt  thou  not  ?    Where  is  that  devil's  butcher, 
Hard-favour'd  Richard?   Richard,  where  art  thou? 
Thou  art  not  here :  murder  is  thy  alms-deed ; 
Petitioners  for  blood  thou  ne'er  put'st  back.  80 

K.  Edzv.  Away,  I  say ;   I  charge  ye,  bear  her  hence. 

Q.  Mar.   So  come  to  you  and  yours,  as  to  this  prince ! 

[Exit,  led  out  forcibly. 

K.  Edzv.  Where  's  Richard  gone  ? 

Clar.  To  London,  all  in  post;   and,  as  I  guess, 
To  make  a  bloody  supper  in  the  Tower. 

K.  Edzv.  He  's  sudden,  if  a  thing  comes  in  his  head. 
Now  march  we  hence  :  discharge  the  common  sort 
With  pay  and  thanks,  and  let 's  away  to  London, 
And  see  our  gentle  queen  how  well  she  fares :        89 
By  this,  I  hope,  she  hath  a  son  for  me.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  VL 

London.     The  Tozver. 

Enter  King  Henry  and  Gloucester,  zvith  the 
Lieutenant,  on  the  zvalls. 

Glon.  Good  day,  my  lord.     What,  at  your  book  so  hard  ? 

K.  Hen.  Ay,  my  good  lord  : — my  lord,  I  should  say  rather  ; 
'Tis  sin  to  flatter ;  '  good  '  was  Httle  better : 
*  Good  Gloucester '  and  *  good  devil '  were  alike, 
And  both  preposterous  ;   therefore,  not  *  good  lord.' 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  V.  Sc.  vi. 

Glou.  Sirrah,  leate  us  to  ourselves:   we  must  confer. 

\^Exit  Lieutenant. 
K.  Hen.   So  flies  the  reckless  shepherd  from  the  wolf ; 

So  first  the  harmless  sheep  doth  yield  his  fleece, 

And  next  his  throat  unto  the  butcher's  knife. 

What  scene  of  death  hath  Roscius  now  to  act?        lo 
Clou.   Suspicion  always  haunts  the  guilty  mind; 

The  thief  doth  fear  each  bush  an  officer. 
K.  Hen.  The  bird  that  hath  been  limed  in  a  bush, 

With  trembling  wings  misdoubteth  every  bush ; 

And  I,  the  hapless  male  to  one  sweet  bird. 

Have  now  the  fatal  object  in  my  eye. 

Where  my  poor  young  was  limed,  was  caught  and 
kiird. 
Glou.  Why,  what  a  peevish  fool  was  that  of  Crete, 

That  taught  his  son  the  office  of  a  fowl ! 

And  yet,  for  all  his  wings,  the  fool  was  drown'd.     20 
A'.  Hen.  I,  Daedalus  ;  my  poor  boy,  Icarus  ; 

Thy  father,  Minos,  that  denied  our  course ; 

The  sun  that  sear'd  the  wings  of  my  sweet  boy 

Thy  brother  Edward,  and  thyself  the  sea 

\\'hose  envious  gulf  did  swallow  up  his  life. 

Ah,  kill  me  with  thy  weapon,  not  with  words ' 

My  breast  can  better  brook  thy  dagger's  point. 

Than  can  my  ears  that  tragic  history. 

But  wherefore  dost  thou  come  ?   is  't  for  my  life  ? 
Glou.  Think'st  thou  I  am  an  executioner?  30 

K.  Hen.  A  persecutor,  I  am  sure,  thou  art : 

If  murdering  innocents  be  executing. 

Why,  then  thou  art  an  executioner. 
Glou.  Thy  son  I  kill'd  for  his  presumption. 
K.  Hen.  Hadst  thou   been   kill'd   when   first   thou   didst 
presume, 

113 


Act  V.  Sc.  vi.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Thou  hadst  not  lived  to  kill  a  son  oft  mine. 

And  thus  I  prophesy,  that  many  a  thousand, 

Which  now  mistrust  no  parcel  of  my  fear, 

And  many  an  old  man's  sigh,  and  many  a  widow's, 

And  many  an  orphan's  water-standing-  eye —  40 

Men  for  their  sons,  wives  for  their  husbands, 

And  orphans  for  their  parents'  timeless  death — 

Shall  rue  the  hour  that  ever  thou  wast  born. 

The  owl  shriek' d  at  thy  birth, — an  evil  sign  ; 

The  night-crow  cried,  aboding  luckless  time ; 

Dogs  howl'd,  and  hideous  tempest  shook  douii  trees ; 

The  raven  rook'd  her  on  the  chimney's  top. 

And  chattering  pies  in  dismal  discords  sung. 

Thy  mother  felt  more  than  a  mother's  pain, 

And  yet  brought  forth  less  than  a  mother's  hope,     50 

To  wit,  an  indigested  and  deformed  lump, 

Not  like  the  fruit  of  such  a  goodly  tree. 

Teeth  hadst  thou  in  thy  head  when  thou  wast  born. 

To  signify  thou  camest  to  bite  the  world : 

And,  if  the  rest  be  true  which  I  have  heard, 

Thou  camest — 

CloiL  I  '11  hear  no  more :   die,  prophet,  in  thy  speech : 

[Stabs  him. 
For  this,  amongst  the  rest,  was  I  ordain'd. 

K.  Hen.  Ay,  and  for  much  more  slaughter  after  this. 

O,  God  forgive  my  sins,  and  pardon  thee  !     [Dies.  60 

Clou.  What,  will  the  aspiring  blood  of  Lancaster 

Sink  in  the  ground  ?  I  thought  it  would  have  mounted. 
See  how  my  sword  weeps  for  the  poor  king's  death ! 
O,  may  such  purple  tears  be  alway  shed 
From  those  that  wish  the  downfall  of  our  house ! 
If  any  spark  of  life  be  yet  remaining, 
114 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  V.  Sc.  vi. 

Down,  down  to  hell ;  and  say  I  sent  thee  thither : 

[Stabs  him  again. 
I,  that  have  neither  pity,  love,  nor  fear. 
Indeed,  'tis  true  that  Henry  told  me  of ; 
For  I  have  often  heard  my  mother  say  70 

I  came  into  the  world  w4th  my  legs  forward : 
Had  I  not  reason,  think  ye,  to  make  haste. 
And  seek  their  ruin  that  usurp'd  our  right? 
The  midwife  wonder'd,  and  the  women  cried 
'  O,  Jesus  bless  us,  he  is  born  with  teeth !  ' 
And  so  I  was ;   which  plainly  signified 
That  I  should  snarl  and  bite  and  play  the  dog. 
Then,  since  the  heavens  have  shaped  my  body  so. 
Let  hell  make  crook'd  my  mind  to  answer  it. 
I  have  no  brother,  I  am  like  no  brother ;  80 

And  this  word  '  love,'  which  greybeards  call  divine, 
Be  resident  in  men  like  one  another. 
And  not  in  me :   I  am  myself  alone. 
Clarence,  bew^are ;  thou  keep'st  me  from  the  light : 
But  I  will  sort  a  pitchy  day  for  thee ; 
For  I  will  buz  abroad  such  prophecies 
That  Edward  shall  be  fearful  of  his  life, 
And  then,  to  purge  his  fear,  I  '11  be  thy  death. 
King  Henry  and  the  prince  his  son  are  gone: 
Clarence,  thy  turn  is  next,  and  then  the  rest,  90 

Counting  myself  but  bad  till  I  be  best. 
I  '11  throw  thy  body  in  another  room. 
And  triumph,  Henry,  in  thy  day  of  doom. 

[E.rif,  zi'ith  the  body. 


115 


Act  V.  Sc.  vii.  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Scene  VII. 

London.     The  palace. 

Flourish.  Enter  King  Edward,  Queen  Elisabeth,  Clar- 
ence, Gloucester,  Hastings,  a  Nurse  zvith  the  young 
Prince,  and  Attendants. 

K.  Edzv.  Once  more  we  sit  in  England's  royal  throne, 
Re-purchased  with  the  blood  of  enemies. 
What  valiant  foemen,  like  to  autumn's  corn, 
Have  we  mow'd  down  in  tops  of  all  their  pride ! 
Three  Dukes  of  Somerset,  threefold  renown'd 
For  hardy  and  undoubted  champions ; 
Two  Cliffords,  as  the  father  and  the  son ; 
And  two  Northumberlands ;   two  braver  men 
Ne'er  spurr'd  their  coursers  at  the  trumpet's  sound ; 
With    them,    the    two    brave    bears,    Warwick    and 
Montague,  lo 

That  in  their  chains  fetter'd  the  kingly  lion. 
And  made  the  forest  tremble  when  they  roar'd. 
Thus  have  we  swept  suspicion  from  our  seat. 
And  made  our  footstool  of  security. 
Come  hither,  Bess,  and  let  me  kiss  my  boy. 
Young  Ned,  for  thee,  thine  uncles  and  myself 
Have  in  our  armours  watch'd  the  winter's  night, 
Went  all  afoot  in  summer's  scalding  heat, 
That  thou  mightst  repossess  the  crown  in  peace : 
And  of  our  labours  thou  shalt  reap  the  gain.  20 

Glou.  [Aside]  I '11  blast  his  harvest,  if  your  head  were  laid  ; 
For  yet  I  am  not  look'd  on  in  the  world. 
This  shoulder  was  ordain'd  so  thick  to  heave ; 
And  heave  it  shall  some  weight,  or  break  my  back  : 
116 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Act  V.  Sc.  vii. 

Work  thou  the  way, — and  thou  shalt  execute. 
K.  Edw.  Clarence  and  Gloucester,  love  my  lovely  queen  j 

And  kiss  your  princely  nephew,  brothers  both. 
Clar.  The  duty  that  I  owe  unto  your  majesty 

I  seal  upon  the  lips  of.  this  sweet  babe.  29 

Q.  Eli::.  Thanks,  noble  Clarence ;   worthy  brother,  thanks. 
GloiL  And,  that  I  love  the  tree  from  whence  thou  sprang'st, 

Witness  the  loving  kiss  I  give  the  fruit. 

[Aside]   To  say  the  truth,  so  Judas  kiss'd  his  master, 

And  cried,  '  all  hail ! '  when  as  he  meant  all  harm. 
K.  EdziK  Now  am  I  seated  as  my  soul  delights. 

Having  my  country's  peace  and  brothers'  loves. 
Clar.  What  will  your  grace  have  done  with  Margaret  ? 

Reignier,  her  father,  to  the  King  of  France 

Hath  pawn'd  the  Sicils  and  Jerusalem, 

And  hither  have  they  sent  it  for  her  ransom.  40 

K.  Ediv.  Away  with  her,  and  waft  her  hence  to  France. 

And  now  what  rests  but  that  we  spend  the  time 

With  stately  triumphs,  mirthful  comic  shows, 

Such  as  befits  the  pleasure  of  the  court? 

Sound  drums  and  trumpets  !   farewell  sour  annoy  ! 

For  here,  I  hope,  begins  our  lasting  joy.        [Exeunt. 


xr 


THE  THIRD  PART  OF 


Glossary. 


Abodements,  bad  omens;  IV. 
vii.  13- 

Aboding,  boding ;  V.  vi.  45. 

Adventure,  enterprise;  IV.  ii. 
18. 

Advertised,  informed;  II.  i. 
116. 

^sop;  an  allusion  to  the  belief 
that  he  was  humpbacked 
(hence  the  application  of  the 
name  to  Richard  Crook- 
back)  ;  V.  V.  25. 

Aims  at,  (i)  endeavours  to  ob- 
tain, III.  ii.  68;  (2)  aim, 
guess,  III.  ii.  68. 

Alms-deed,  act  of  charity;   V. 

V-  79- 
Apparent,  heir-apparent;  II.  ii. 

64. 
Appointed;     "well     a.,"     well 

equipped;  II.  i.  ii3- 
Argosy,  merchant  ship ;  II.  vi. 

36. 
Arrived,    reached,    arrived    at; 

V.  iii.  8. 
As,  that ;  I.  i.  234. 
Assay,  try,  essay  (Collier,  "es- 
say") ;  I.  iv.  118. 
Attended,   waited   for;    IV.   vi. 

82. 
Aii'fiil,     awe-inspiring;     II.     i. 

154. 

Balm,  consecrated  oil ;  III.  i.  17. 
Bands,  bonds;  L  i.  186. 


Bandy,  beat  to  and  fro  ;   I.  iv.  49. 
Basilisk,     a     fabulous     serpent 

supposed  to  kill  by  its  look ; 

III.  ii.  187. 


From  an  illuminated  MS.  of  XlVth 
century. 

Battle,  army,  body  of  troops ; 
I.  i.  8,  15. 

Beaver,  helmet;  I.  i.  12. 

Belgia,  Belgium;  IV.  viii.  i. 

Belike,  I  suppose;  I.  i.  51. 

Bells,  "  shake  his  bells,"  an  al- 
lusion to  the  small  bells  at- 
tached to  hawks,  to  frighten 
the  birds  hawked  at ;  I.  i.  47. 

Betimes,  in  good  time,  before  it 
is  too  late ;  V.  iv.  45. 

Bewray,  betray;  I.  i.  211. 

Bishop's  Palace,  the  Palace  of 
the  Bishop  of  London ;  V.  i. 
45- 


18 


KING  HENRY  VI. 


Glossary 


Blase,  burn;  V.  iv.  71, 

Bloodsucking  sighs,  referring 
to  the  old  belief  that  with 
each  sigh  the  heart  lost  a 
drop  of  blood;  IV.  iv.  22. 

Bloody,  blood-thirsty,  cruel;  I. 
iii.  2. 

Blunt,  rough ;  IV.  viii.  2. 

Bodged,  yielded,  gave  way, 
budged  (Johnson  conj. 
"budged,"  Collier  conj. 
"  hotch'd")  ;  I.  iv.  19. 

Bootless,  useless ;  I.  iv.  20. 

Boots,  avails;   I.  iv.   125. 

Broach'd,  begun;  II.  ii.  159. 

Bruit,  rumour,  report ;  IV.  vii. 
64. 

Buckle,  join  in  close  fight 
(Theobald's  correction  [from 
Quartos]  of  Folios,  "  buck- 
ler") ;    I.   iv.   50. 

Buckler,  shield;  III.  iii.  99. 

Bug,  bugbear  ;  V.  ii.  2. 

But,  except ;  IV.  vii.  2>^. 

Buy,  aby,  pay  for  (Grant 
White,  "by,"  from  "  abie " 
Quarto  i)  ;  V.  i.  68. 

Collet,  a  woman  of  bad  charac- 
ter; II.  ii.  145. 
Captivates,    makes    captive ;    I. 

iv.   115. 
Case;  "  if  c,"  if  it  be  the  case, 

if    it   happen    (Folio   4,   "In 

case  ")  ;  V.  iv.  34. 
Chafed,  infuriated ;  II.  v.  126. 
Challenge,  claim;  IV.  vi.  6. 
Chameleon,    a    kind    of    lizard 

whose  colour  changes;  III.  ii. 

191. 
Channel,  gutt&r  (Roderick  conj. 

"kennel")  ;  II.  ii    141. 


Charm,  silence,  as  by  a  charm ; 

V.  V.  31. 
Chase,  pursuit,  game ;  II.  iv.  12. 
Cheerly,  cheerfully ;  V.  iv.  2. 
Chid,  driven  by  scolding;  II.  v. 

17- 
Close,  secret ;  IV.  v.  17. 
Colours,  standards,  ensigns ;   I. 

i.  91. 
Conveyance,   trickery;    III.    iii. 

160. 
Convey' d,   carried  off;    IV.   vi. 

81. 
Cony,   rabbit    (Folio    i.   "Con- 
nie," Folio  2,  "  Conny")  ;   I. 

iv.  62. 
Coverture,     covert,      shelter 

( Warburton,      ''  overture  ")  ; 

IV.  ii.  13. 

Darraign,  range ;  II.  ii.  72. 
Dazzle,  "  d.  mine  eyes,"  are  my 

eyes  dazzled?;  II.  i.  25. 
Dearest,    best,    most    precious ; 

V.  i.  69. 

Deck,  pack  of  cards ;  V.  i.  44. 

Delicates,  delicacies;  II.  v.  51. 

Demean  d,  behaved;  I.  iv.  7. 

Depart,  death,  II.  i.  no;  de- 
parture, going  away,  IV.  i. 
92. 

Departing,  parting;  II.  vi.  43. 

Despite,  spite,  malice;  II.  i.  59. 

Detect,  betray;  II.  ii.  143. 

Disanniials,     annuls,     cancels: 

III.  iii.  81. 

Done,  done  with,  finished  with; 

IV.  i.   104. 

Done  his  shrift,  heard  the  con- 
fession and  granted  absolu- 
tion ;  III.  ii.  107. 

Doubt,  fear;  IV.  viii.  2>7' 


119 


Glossary 


THE  THIRD  PART  OF 


Doubted,  feared ;  IV.  iii.  19. 
DownrigJit,  straight  dawn;  I.  i. 
12. 

Eager,  bitter ;  11.  vi.  68. 

Ean,  bring  forth  young  (Folios 

I,  2,     "Bane";     Theobald, 
"yean  ")  ;  II.  v.  36. 

Effuse,  effusion ;  II.  vi.  28. 

Embassade,  embassy  (Capell, 
from  Quartos,  "  embas- 
sage") ;  IV.  iii.  32. 

Empty,  hungry;  I.  i.  268. 

Encounter,  fight,  combat;  V.  iii. 
5. 

Enlargement,  release  from  con- 
finement ;  IV.  vi.  5. 

Extraught,  extracted,   derived; 

II.  ii.  142. 

Falehion,  scimitar,  sword;  I.  iv. 

12. 
Fear,  affright,  terrify;    III.  iii. 

226. 
Fear'd,     affrighted,     frightened 

(Rowe,  "  scar'd")  ;  V.  ii.  2. 
Fearful,  timorous,  I.  i.  25  ;  II. 

ii.  30;   terrible,   dreadful,    II. 

ii.  27. 
Fence,   defend,    guard;     II.   vi. 

75- 
Figures,  reveals;  II.  i.  32. 
Fires,  dissyllabic;  II.  i.  83. 
Foil,  defeat ;  V.  iv.  42. 
Fondly,  foolishly ;  II.  ii.  38. 
For,  as  regards ;  IV.  iii.  48. 
Forfend,  forbid;  II.  i.  191. 
Forgery,  lie,  deception ;  III.  iii. 

175. 
Forlorn;    "a    f.,"    an    outcast 
(Collier      MS.,      "all      for- 
lorn"); III.  iii.  26. 


Forslozv,  delay  (Folios  i,  2, 
"  Foreslow " ;  Folios  3,  4, 
"Fore-slow")  ;  II.  iii.  56. 

Forspent,  exhausted  (Folios, 
"  Forespent" ;  Rann  (from 
Quartos),  "Sore  spent"); 
II.  iii.  I. 

Forward  of,  eager  for ;  IV.  viii. 

Fretting,     violently     agitating ; 

II.  vi.  35. 

Gallant,     spruce     fellow,     used 

ironically;  V.  v.   12. 
Q7///a,  Gaul;  V.  iii.  8. 
Ghostly,  spiritual ;   III.  ii.   107. 
Gin,  snare;  I.  iv.  61. 
Government,  self-control ;  I.  iv. 

132. 
Grant,      granting,      bestowing; 

III.  iii.   130. 

Hand;  "  out  of  h.,"  at  once ;  IV. 

vii.  63. 
Haply,  fortunately ;  II.  v.  58. 
Hard-favour'd,     hard-featured, 

ugly;  V.  v.  78. 
Hasty,     rash,      passionate 

(Walker       conj.       "lusty"; 

Cartwright  conj.  "hardy"); 

IV.  viii.  2. 

Haught,  haughty;  II.  i.  169. 
Have    at    thee,    take    care,    be 

warned ;  II.  iv.  11. 
He,  man;  I.  i.  46. 
Head,  making,  raising  an  army; 

II.  i.  141. 
Heir,  heiress  ;  IV.  i.  48. 
Henry,  trisyllabic;  I.  i.  107. 
Flold,  stronghold ;  I.  ii.  52. 
Homely,  humble  ;  II.  v.  22. 
Honesty,  chastity;  III.  ii.  72. 


120 


KING  HENRY  VI 


Glossary 


Hour  (dissyllabic)  ;  II.  v.  26, 
31,  32,  23,  etc. 

Hyrcania,  a  country  on  the  Cas- 
pian Sea ;  I.  iv.  155. 

Icarus,  the  son  of  Daedalus, 
who,  attempting  to  imitate 
the  example  of  his  father  and 
fly  on  wings,  was  drowned 
(Ovid,  Meta.  viii.)  ;  V.  vi.  21. 

Impale,  encircle ;  III.  iii.  189. 

Impeach,  reproach ;  I.  iv.  60. 

Indigested,  shapeless;  V.  vi.  51. 

Inferring,  bringing  forward; 
11.  ii.  44. 

Injurious,  insulting,  III.  iii.  78; 
unjust,  III.  iii.   loi. 

Inly,  inward;  I.  iv.  171. 

Inviolable,  not  to  be  broken  ;  II. 
i.  30. 

Irks;  "it  i.,"  it  pains;  II.  ii.  6. 

Keeper  with  cross-bow;  III.  i. 
Cp.  illustration. 


From  an  illuminated  MS.  of  ("he  XVth 
century,  in  the  National  Library,  Paris. 


Lade,  ladle,  bale  out ;  III.  ii.  139. 

Lane,  passage;  I.  iv.  9. 

Laiind,    lawn,     glade     (Capell, 

"  lawn  ")  ;  III.  i.  2. 
Level,  aim ;  II.  ii.  19. 
Leather  bottle;  II.  v.  48.     {Cp. 

annexed  illustration,   from  a 

specimen  in  the  Roach-Smith 

collection.) 


Leather  bottle. 

Lime,  join,  cement;  V.  i.  84. 
Limed,  caught  by  bird-lime ;  V. 

vi.  13. 
'Long,     along     of,     owing    to ; 

(Folios,  "long")  ;  IV.  vii.  2^. 

Machiavel,     used     proverbially 
for    a    crafty    politician ;    III. 

ii.  193. 
Magnanimity,    heroic    bravery ; 

V.  iv.  41. 
Malapert,  pert,  saucy;  V.  v.  2>^- 
Male,  male-parent ;  V.  vi.  15. 
Man  at  arms,  armed  knight ;  V. 

iv.  42. 
Manhood,     bravery,      courage; 

IV.  ii.  20. 
Marches,    country-borders ;    II. 

i.  140. 


Glossary 


THE  THIRD  PART  OF 


Masquers;  III.  iii.  224.  Cp. 
illustration. 

Meeds,  deserts, 
merits ;  II.  i.  36. 

Mermaid,  siren; 
III.  li.   186. 

Mess,  set  of  four, 
"  as  at  great  din- 
ners the  com- 
pany was  usu- 
ally arranged 
into  fours" 
(Nares)  ;    I.    iv. 

7Z- 

Mind,   mean,   have 

From  an  ilium-      „  rninH  •  TV    i"    S 

inationinthe     ^  mmd ,  IV.  1.  «. 

Harl.  MS.  oiMisdoubtetJi,     dis- 

Froissart.  ^^^^^^.  y_  ^j_  j^_ 

Misthink,  misjudge;  II.  v.  108. 

Moe,  more ;  II.  i.   170. 

Motion,  proposal;   III.  iii.  244. 

M ought,  the  reading  of  the  Fo- 
lios;  might,  could  (Capell 
[Quartos],  "could";  Pope, 
"might'  )  ;   V.  ii.  45. 

Muse,  marvel,  wonder ;  III.  ii. 
109. 

Naked,  unarmed ;  V.  iv.  42. 
Napkin,  handkerchief;  I.  iv.  79. 
Narrow  seas,  English  Channel ; 

IV.  viii.  3. 
Neat,  horned  cattle ;  II.  i.  14. 
Nestor,   the   oldest   and   wisest 

hero  before  Troy ;  III.  ii.  188. 
Nice,   subtile,    sophistical;    IV. 

vii.  58. 

Obsequious,  lavish  of  obse- 
quies ;  II.  V.   118. 

Of,  instead  of,  from  being;  III. 
iii.  25. 


I    Only,  alone   (Pope,  "alone"); 
IV.  i.  45. 

Overgone,     overcome;     II.     v. 

123. 
Overpeer'd,  looked  down  upon. 

towered  above ;  V.  ii.   14. 

Pale,  enclose,  encompass ;  I.  iv. 
103. 

Parcel,  part;  V.  vi.  38. 

Passing,  surpassing ;  V.  i.   106. 

Passion,  violent  sorrow ;  I.  iv. 
150. 

Period,  end.  finish ;  V.  v.  i. 

Pies,  magpies ;  V.  vi.  48. 

Pinch'd,  bitten ;  II.  i.  16. 

Pitiful,  merciful ;  III.  ii.  32. 

Place;  "  in  p.,"  present ;  IV.  i. 
103. 

Pleasetli ;  "him  p.,"  it  pleases 
him ;  II.  vi.  105. 

Pleasure,  give  pleasure  (Fo- 
lios 2,  3,  4,  "please";  Collier 
MS.,  "please  you  too  ")  ;  III. 
ii.  22. 

Poltroons,  cowards  (Folios, 
"  Poultroones")  ;  I.  i.  62. 

Post,  messenger ;  V.  i.  i. 


From  a  tract  entitled  A  speedy  Post, 
with  a  Packet  of  Letters  aiid  Com- 
pliments, n.d. 


122 


KING  HENRY  VI. 


Glossary 


Post,  haste ;  I.  ii.  48. 
Post,  hasten ;  I.  ii.  55. 
Posted  off,   put  off  carelessly; 

IV.  viii.  40. 

Pozi'cr,  force,  army;  II.  i.   177. 
Prancing,  bounding :  II.  i.  24. 
PreacJinient,     high-flown     dis- 
course ;   I.  iv.  72. 
Prepare,     preparation ;     IV.     i. 

131. 
Prescription,       right       derived 

from     immemorial     custom; 

III.  iii.  94. 
P  r  e  s  e  n  t  e  t  h  ,         represents 

(Steevens,    "present")  ;     II. 

V.  100. 

Presently,    immediately;    I.    ii. 

36. 
Pretend,  assert ;  IV.  vii.  57. 
Prick,  mark,  dial-point ;  I.  iv.34. 
Prize,     privilege      (Warburton 

[from     Quartos],     "pride"; 

Walker  conj.  "praise");  II. 

i.  20. 
Proteus,  the  marine  god.   who 

had  the  faculty  of  assuming 

whatever    shape   he   pleased ; 

III.  ii.  192. 

Quaintly,  pleasantly ;  II.  v.  24. 
Quit,  requite,  reward;   III.   iii. 
128. 

Racking,  moving  as  clouds;  II. 

i.  27. 
Ragged,        rugged         (Folios, 

"  raged  ")  ;  V.  iv.  27. 
Ramping,  rampant ;  V.  ii.  13. 
Raiight,  reached    (Folios   3,   4, 

"caught")  ;  I.  iv.  68. 
Remorse,  pity,  compassion;  III. 

i.  40. 


Rends,  tears  asunder  (Folios, 
"  rents")  ;  III.  ii.   175. 

Repair,  repairing  hither  (Fo- 
lios I,  2,  "  repayre  "  ;  Folios 
3,  4,  "repair")  ;  V.  i.  20. 

Resolve,  come  to  a  determina- 
tion ;  I.  i.  49. 

Respect;  "in  r.,"  in  compari- 
son ;  V.  V.  56. 

Rest,  remain ;  V.  ii.  8. 

Resteth,  remaineth ;  I.  ii.  44. 

Retire,  retreat  flight;  II.  i.  150. 

Revolt,  fall  off;  I.  i.  151. 

Rhesus,  the  Thracian  King, 
who  came  to  the  assistance 
of  Troy,  but  was  slaughtered 
at  night  by  Ulysses  and  Dio- 
mede ;  IV.  ii.  20. 

Rids;  "  r.  way,"  i.e.  gets  rid  of 
distance ;  V.  iii.  21. 

Rook'd,  squatted ;  V.  vi.  47. 

Roscius,  the  most  celebrated 
actor  of  ancient  Rome 
(Pope's  emendation;  Folios, 
"  Rossius"  ;  Hanmer  [War- 
burton],  "Richard")  ;  V.  vi. 
10. 

Ruinate,  ruin ;  V.  i.  83. 

Ruthful,  piteous  (Folios  3,  4, 
"  rueful ")  ;  II.  v.  95. 

Sadness,    seriousness;    III.    ii. 

77- 

Sanctuary,  the  sanctuary  at 
Westminster,  which  afforded 
protection  from  any  perse- 
cution ;  IV.  iv.  31. 

Scrupulous,  "  too  nice  in  de- 
terminations of  conscience  " ; 
IV.  vii.  61. 

Self-place,  self-same  place, 
very  place ;  III.  i.  11. 


123 


Glossary 


THE  THIRD  PART  OF 


Selfsame,   the    selfsame    (Han- 
mer,  "  th'   self-^a;^^  ")  ;    II.   i. 

82. 
Sennet,  a  particular  set  of  notes 

on  the  cornet  or  trumpet ;  I. 

i.  206.  X 

Scptentrion,   the    North ;    I.   iv. 

136. 
Service ;  "  do  thee  s.,"   become 

thy  servitor ;  V.  i.  ^2>- 
Shame-faced,  bashful ;  IV.  viii. 

52. 
Ship,     take      ship      (Folio      t. 

"  shipt";       Vaughan       conj. 

" shipp'd")  ;  IV.  v.  21. 
Shoot,  shot ;  III.  i.  7. 
Shriver,  confessor;  III.  ii.  108. 
Shrouds,  sail-ropes ;   V.  iv.   18. 
Sicils,  Sicilies;  I.  iv.  122. 
Silly,  innocent,  helpless,   II.   v. 

43 ;    petty,    poor ;    used    con- 
temptuously,  III.   iii.  93. 
Sinezv  toget}ier,kmt  in  strength 

(Folios  I,  2,  3,  "  sinow  t.")  ; 

II.  vi.  91. 

Sinon,  the  Greek  who  per- 
suaded the  Trojans  to  carr^ 
the  wooden  horse  into  Troy ; 

III.  ii.   190. 
Sith,  since ;  I.  i.  no. 
Slaughter-man,  slayer,  butcher; 

I.  iv.  169. 
Sleight,         artifice,  trickery 

(Rowe,  "  sliglit")  ;  IV.  ii.  20. 
Sometime,  sometimes;  II.  ii.  30. 
Soothe,  to   assent   to   as  being 

true,     to     humour      (Folios, 

"sooth"',  Rann,  Heath  conj. 

"smooth")  ;   III.  iii.  175. 
Sort,  crew,  set ;  II.  ii.  97. 
Sorts,   turns    out   wdl ;    II.    i. 

209. 


Spite,  vexation,  mortification ; 
V.  i.  18. 

Spite  of  spite,  come  the  worst 
that  may ;  II.  iii.  5. 

Spleen;  "heated  s.,"  fiery  im- 
petuosity, heat  (Warburton, 
"  hated  spleen  ")  ;  II.  i.  124. 

Sport,    disport,    amuse ;    II.    v. 

34- 
Stale,      laughing-stock,      dupe ; 

III.  iii.  260. 

State,  station,  rank;  III.  ii.  93. 

Stay,  linger;  III.  iii.  40. 

Stigmatic,  one  branded  by  na- 
ture with  deformity;  II.  ii. 
136. 

Stout,  brave;  IV.  ii.  19. 

Strategems,  dreadful  deeds 
Folios  I,  2,  "stragems"); 
II.  V.  89. 

Strike;  "  to  s.,"  to  lower  sail ; 
V.  i.  52. 

Strike  sail,  lower,  let  down 
sail;  III.  iii.  5. 

Success,  result,  issue ;  II.  ii.  46. 

Suddenly,  quickly ;   IV.  ii.  4. 

Suffer'd,  rllowed  to  have  way; 

IV.  viii.  8. 

Suspect,  suspicion ;   IV.  i.   142. 

Tacklings,      cordage.      rigging 

(trisyllabic)  ;  V.  iv.   18. 
Tainted,  touched,  moved;    III. 

i.  40. 
Take  on,  be  furious ;  II.  v.  104. 
Temper  with  the  stars,  act  and 

think     in     conformity     with 

fate ;  IV.  vi.  29. 
Time ;   "  take   the   t.,"   improve 

the  opportunity ;  V.  i.  48. 
Tire    on,     seize    and    feed    on 

ravenously;  I.  i.  269. 


124 


KING  HENRY  VI. 


Glossary 


Title,  claim,  right    (Grey  conj. 

"  tale  ")  ;  III.  i.  48. 
Toward,  bold ;  II.  ii.  66. 
Trozv'st,       thinkest        (Folios, 

"  trozvest")  ;  V.  i.  85. 
Troy;    "the   hope    of   T.,"    i.e. 

Hector;  II.  i.  51. 
Trull,  harlot;  I.  iv.  114. 
Truuipct,  trumpeter;  V.  i.  16. 
Type,     sign,     badge     {i.e.     the 

crown).    (Lloyd     conj. 
"style")  ;  I.  iv.  121. 

Ulysses,    the    famous    king    of 

Ithaca  ;  III.  ii.  189. 
Unhid,    unbidden,    unwelcome; 

V.  i.  18. 
Unconstant,    inconstant;    V.    i. 

102. 
Undoubted,     fearless      (Capell 

conj.  "redoubted")  ;  V.vii.6. 
Unreasonable,    not    endowed 

with  reason  ;  II.  ii.  26. 
Unfiitor'd,    uninstructed,    raw; 

V.  V.  32. 
Umvares,  unawares;    (Folio  4, 

"  unaivares  "  ;     H  a  n  m  e  r  , 

"  un' wares  "  ;  Vaughan  conj. 

"  tinware  ")  ;  II.  v.  62. 
Usest,  art  accustomed ;  V.  v.  75. 
Valued,  rated,  estimated;  V.  iii. 

14. 

Vantages,   advantages;    III.   ii. 

25- 
Venom,    venomous,    poisonous 


(Capell     [from     Quarto     3], 

"  venom'd  ")  ;  II.  ii.  138. 
Via,   away!    an    interjection   of 

encouragement ;   II.  i.  182. 
Visard-like,  like  a  mask;  I.  iv. 

116. 
Vozved,  sworn;  III.  iii.  50. 

Waft  over,  carry  over  the  sea ; 
III.  iii.  253. 

Waned,  declined  (Folios, 
"  wained  ")  ;  IV.  vii.  4. 

Water-Hozving,  flowing  like 
water,  copious  ;  IV.  viii.  43. 

Wean  me,  alienate  myself  (Fo- 
lios I,  2,  "  zvaine";  Folios  3, 
4,  "  zvain")  ;  IV.  iv.  17. 

Weeping-ripe,  ready  to  weep ; 
Folios,  "  zi'eeping  ripe  ")  ;  I. 
iv.  172. 

When?  an  exclamation  of  im- 
patience; V.  i.  49. 

Willozv  garland,  the  emblem  of 
unhappy  love  ;  III.  iii.  22S. 

Wind,  scent;  III.  ii.  14. 

Wisp  of  strazi.',  a  mark  of  dis- 
grace placed  on  the  heads  of 
scolds  ;  II.  ii.  144. 

Wit,  wisdom ;  IV.  vii.  61. 

Witch,  bewitch;  (Folios, 
"  'zvitch  ")  ;  III.  ii.  150. 

Withal,  whh;  III.  ii.  91. 

Witty,  full  of  wit,  intelligent ; 
I.  ii.  43. 

Younker,  stripling;  II.  i.  24. 


125 


The  Battle  of  Barnet. 
From  a  contemporary  MS.  preserved  in  the  Public  Library  at  Ghent. 


126 


KING  HENRY  VI. 


Critical  Notes. 

BY  ISRAEL  GOLLANCZ. 

I.  i.  II.  'dangerously'  Theobald's  correction  (from  Quartos); 
Folios,  '  dangerous.' 

I.  i.  i8.  'But  is  your  grace';  Pope,  'Is  his  grace';  Capell,  'Is 
your  grace';  Malone  (from  Quartos),  'What,  is  your  grace'; 
Steevens,  '  What,  's  your  grace ' ;  Lettsom,  '  What,  Is  your  grace.' 

I.  i.  19.  'hope';  Capell,  'end';  Dyce  (Anon,  conj.),  'hap.' 

I.  i.  34.  'thrust  you  out  perforce';  Rowe,  'thrust  you  out  by 
force';  Capell  (from  Quartos),  'put  us  out  by  force.' 

I.  i.  36.  'council';  Pope's  emendation  of  Folios  i,  2,  '  coun- 
saile';  Folio  3,  '  counsell' ;  Folio  4,  'counsel' 

I.  i.  41.  'And  bashful  Henry  deposed,  whose  cowardice' ; 
Quartos,  '  be  deposde ' ;  as  the  line  stands  in  the  Folios  '  Henry ' 
must  be  either  dissyllabic  or  monosyllabic. 

I.  i.  55.  'You  both  have  vow'd';  Folio  4,  'you  have  both 
vow'd';  Pope,  'you  vow'd';  Collier  MS.,  'you  have  vow'd'; 
Collier  conj.  '  both  have  vow'd  ' ;  Vaughan  conj.  '  you  both  vow'd.' 

I.  i.  56.  'favourites' ;  Capell,  'favourers.' 

I.  i.  62.  'poltroons,  such  as  he' ;  Folio  i,  '  Poultroones,  such  as 
he';  Folios  2,  3,  'Poultroones,  and  such  is  he';  Folio  4,  'Pol- 
troons, and  such  is  he' ;  Capell,  'poltroons,  and  such  as  he.' 

I.  i.  70.  'Far  be  the  thought  of  this  from  Henry's  heart';  Ca- 
pell (from  Quartos),  'Far  be  it  from  the  thoughts  of  Henry's 
heart.' 

I.  i.  76.  '/  am  thine';  Rowe,  'Henry,  I  am  thine';  Theobald 
(from  Quartos),  '  Thou'rt  deceiv'd,  I'm  thine.' 

I.  i.  78.  '  The  earldom  was,'  i.e.  the  earldom  of  March,  by  which 
he  claimed  the  throne;  Theobald  (from  Quartos),  'The  king- 
dom is.' 

I.  i.  83.  'and  that's';  the  reading  of  Folios  2,  3,  4;  Folio  i, 
'that's';  Quartos,  'and  that  is';  Collier,  'that  is.' 

I.  i.  105.  'Thy  father';  'Thy,'  Rowe's  correction  (from  Quar- 
tos) of  Folios,  'My';  'father';  Capell  conj.  'uncle.' 

127 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

L  i.  144.  'his  crown';  Johnson,  '  liis  son';  Dr.  Percy  pointed 
out  that  Richard  11.  had  no  son;  Capell  (from  Quartos),  '  fne 
crown  ' ;  Vaughan,  '  his  line  ' ;  Wordsworth,  '  the  throne.' 

I.  i.  171.  'for  this  my  life-time  reign  as  king,'  the  reading  of 
Folio  I ;  Folios  2,  3,  4.  "  for  this  time,'  etc. ;  Theobald  (from  Quar- 
tos), 'but  reign  in  quiet,  zvliile  I  live.' 

I.  i.  261.  '  from,'  the  reading  of  Folios  2,  3,  4.  and  Quartos ; 
Folio  I,  '  to.' 

I.  i.  268.  '  cost/  so  Folios  ;  Hanmer,  '  truss  ' ;  Warburton, 
'  coast,'  i.e.  '  watch  and  follow,  or  hover  round  ' ;  Steevens,  '  cote ' ; 
Jackson,  'court' ;  Dyce,  '  souse.'  Warburton's  emendation  is  gen- 
erally adopted  by  modern  editors. 

I.  ii.  16.  'any';  Dyce.  'an.'  (?)  'But  for  a  kingdom  may  an 
oath  he  broken.' 

I.  ii.  38.  '  shalt  to  the  Duke  of  Norfolk' ;  the  reading  of  Folios 
I,  2,  3;  Folio  4,  'shalt  be  D.  of  N. ' ;  Rowe,  '  shall  go  to  the  D.  of 
N.';  Pope,  'shalt  to  th'  D.  of  X.  go' ;  Steevens,  'shalt  unto  the  D. 
of  N.';  Vaughan,  'shalt  straight  to  the  D.  of  N.' 

I.  ii.  40.  'Lord  Cobham';  Hanmer.  'Lord  of  Cobham.' 

I.  iii.  48.  '  Di  faciant  laudis  sumnia  sit  ista  tuce';  i.e.  '  The  gods 
grant  that  this  be  the  sum  of  thy  glory'  (Ovid,  Epistle  from 
Phillis  to  Demophoon) . 

I.  iv.  109.  'sake';  Capell   (from  Quartos),  'death.' 

I.  iv.  150.  'passion  moves';  Folios  2,  3.  4,  'passions  move'; 
Folio  I,  'passions  moues.' 

I.  iv.  152,  153.  '  That  face  of  his  the  hungry  cannibals  JVould 
not  have  touch'd,  would  not  have  stain'd  with  blood  ' ;  Warbur- 
ton's arrangement  (from  Quartos)  ;  printed  as  three  lines  in 
Folios,  ending  his  .  .  .  toucht  .  .  .  blood.  For  'with  blood' 
Folios  2,  3,  4  read  'the  roses  just  ivith  blood';  Theobald,  'the 
roses  juic'd  with  blood':  Hanmer,  'the  roses  just  i'  th'  bud'; 
Collier  MS.,  'the  rose's  hues  zvith  blood.' 

I.  iv.  169.  'to  all';  Capell  (from  Quartos),  'of  all.' 

n.  i.  20.  '  Methinks.  'tis  prize  enough  to  be  his  son  ';  so  Folios; 
Warburton  (from  Quartos),  'pride.' 

n.  i.  113.  Omitted  in  Folios,  added  by  Steevens  (from  Quartos). 

n.  i.  131.  '  idle,'  Capell's  emendation  (from  Quartos)  of  Folios. 
'  lazy: 

H.  i.  146.  '  Your  kind  aunt,  Duchess  of  Burgundy!  i.e.  Isabel, 
daughter  of  John  I.  King  of  Portugal,  by  Philippa  of  Lan- 
caster, eldest  daughter  of  John  of  Gaunt ;  she  was,  therefore, 
really  third  cousin  to  Edward,  and  not  aunt. 

128 


KING  HENRY  VI. 


Notes 


II.  i.  182.  'to  London  will  we  march  amain'  \  Theobald's  emen- 
dation (from  Quartos)  ;  Folios  read  'to  London  will  we  march'', 
Hanmer,  'straight  to  London  will  wc  march.' 

II.  i.  190.  'fail'st';  Steevens,  '  falVst';  Quartos,  'faints.' 

11,  ii.  47-48.  cp.  Greene's  Royal  Exchange : — "  It  hath  been  an 
old  proverb,  that  happy  is  that  son  whose  father  goes  to  the 
devil,"  etc. 

II.  ii.  147.  'Althotigh  thy  husband  may  be  Mcnelaus'  cp.  Troi- 
lus  and  Crcssida,  V.  i.  61,  where  Thersites  calls  Menelaus  "the 
primitive  statue  and  oblique  memorial  of  cuckolds." 

II.  ii.  172.  '  dcnicst'  Warburton's  correction  (from  Quartos); 
Folios  I,  2,  '  denicd'st'  \  Folios  3,  4,  '  deni'dst.' 

II.  ii.  177.  'these';  Capell  (from  Quartos),  'thy.' 

II.  iii.  S7-  '  Thou  setter  up  and  plucker  dozvn  of  kiiigs  ;  cp. 
Daniel  ii.  21,  ''  He  removeth  kings  and  setteth  up  kings." 

in  earth';  the  reading  of  Folios   i.  2;   Folios  3,  4, 

;  Pope,  '  on  earth.' 

all  together/   Rowe's   emendation   of  Folios.   '  alto- 


Collicr  (cd.  2),  'ware.' 


II.  iii.  43. 
'  in  the  earth 

II.  iii.  49. 
get  her.' 

II.  iii.  53.  'wear' ;  Collier  MS..  '  zuore 

II.  V.  26.  '  make  ' ;  Folios,  '  makes.' 

II.  V.  38.  'months';  Rowe,  'weeks,  months: 

II.  V.  44.  'rich  embroidered  canopy' ;  embroidery  was  a  favour- 
ite occupation  in  this  period,  as  is  illustrated  by  the  accompany- 
ing drawing  from  the  MS.  Bibl.  Reg.  2  B.  v" 

II.  V.  60.  'as  this  dead  man  doth 
me';  Hanmer,  'as  this  dead  man  to 
me';  Wordsworth,  'as  this  dead  doth 
to  me.' 

II.  V.  80.  '  hast.'  the  reading  of  Folios 
3,  4;  Folios  I,  2,  '  hath.' 

II.  V.  87.  '  kill,'  Rowe's  correction  of 
Folios,  'kills.' 

II.  V.  92,  93.  '  O  boy,  thy  father  gave 
thee  life  too  soon.  And  hath  bereft  thee 
of  thy  life  too  late ' ;  much  has  been 
written  on  these  lines,  the  difificulty 
being  in  the  words  '  too  late ' ;  the  sim- 
plest meaning  of  the  phrase  seems  to 
be  'when  too-  late';  others  explain  'too  late'  =:'  too  recently.' 
The  Quartos  read  '  too  late '  in  the  first  line,  and  '  too  soon '  in  the 
second.  t 


Embroidery  (see  note  on  II. 
V.  44). 


129 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

The  force  of  the  crude  couplet  seems  to  be : — O  boy,  too  soon 
thy  father  gave  thee  life  (better  thou  had'st  never  been  born!)  ; 
too  late  he  discovers  that  the  fatal  blow  v^^as  aimed  at  thee. 

II.  V.  119.  'Even,'  Capell's  emendation;  Folios  i,  2,  3,  'Mcji'; 
Folio  4.  '  Man  ' ;  Rowe,  '  Sad  ' :  Mitford,  '  Mere  ' ;  Delius  (Mitford 
conj.)  'Son';  Collier  MS.,  'E'cn'\  Keightley  conj.  ''Fore  men' 
or  '  To  men ' ;  Anon,  conj.,  'Main'  etc. 

II.  vi.  6.  'And,  now  I  fall,  tJiy  tough  commixture  melts,'  Rowe's 
reading;  Folios,  'fall.  Thy';  Rann,  'fall,  that';  Johnson  conjec- 
tured 'fall,  the';  'commixture  melts,'  Steevens'  correction  (from 
Quartos);  Folio  i,  'Commixtures  melts';  Folios  2,  3,  4,  'Com- 
mixtures melt.' 

II.  vi.  8.  Omitted  in  Folios.  Restored  by  Theobald  (from 
Quartos). 

II.  vi.  17.  Omitted  by  Capell,  following  Quartos. 

II.  vi.  42-45.  The  assignment  to  the  speakers  is  due  to  Capell, 
following  Quartos,  which  here  are  more  correct  than  Folios. 

II.  vi.  80.  '  If  this  right  hand  would  buy  two  hours'  life ' ; 
Capell  (from  Quartos),  'would  this  right  hand  buy  but  an  hour's 
life';  Folio  i,  'two  hours'';  Folios  2,  3,  4,  'but  tzuo  hours'.' 

II.  vi.  82.  '  This  hand  should' ;  Capell  (from  Quartos),  'I'd.' 

II.  vi.  100.  'in  thy  shoulder';  so  Folio  i;  Folios  2,  3.  4,  'on 
thy  s.' 

III.  i.  'Enter  two  keepers';  Folios,  'Enter  Sinklo  and  Hum- 
frey';  "as  Sinklo  is  certainly  the  name  of  an  Actor  who  is  men- 
tioned in  the  stage  directions  in  The  Taming  of  the  Shrew  (Ind. 
i.  86),  and  in  Henry  IV.,  Part  II.  (Act  v.  Sc.  4),  there  is  a  great 
probability  that  Humphrey  is  the  name  of  another  Actor ;  perhaps, 
as  Malone  suggests.  Humfrey  Jeaffes.  Neither  of  these  is  men- 
tioned in  the  list  of  '  Principall  Actors  '  prefixed  to  the  first  Folio  " 
(Camb.  Editors). 

III.  i.  13.  'Enter  King  Henry,  disguised,  with  a  Prayer-book,' 
Malone's  emendation ;  Folios,  '  Enter  the  King  zvith  a  Prayer 
booke';  Collier  MS.,  adds,  'disguised  as  a  Churchman' ;  Capell 
(from  Quartos),  'Enter  King  Henrie  disguisde.' 

III.  i.  14.  'To  greet  mine  own  land  with  my  wishful  sight'; 
Rann  (from  Quartos),  'and  thus  disguis'd  to  greet  my  native  land.' 

III.  i.  17.  'wast'  the  reading  of  Folios  3.  4;  Folios  i,  2,  'was.' 

III.  i.  24.  '  thee,  sour  adversity ' ;  Dyce's  emendation ;  Folios, 
'  the  sower  Adversaries  ' ;  Pope,  '  these  sour  adversities ' ;  Clarke's 
Concordance,  '  these  sour  adversaries ' ;  Delius,  '  the  sour  ad- 
versities/ •. 

130 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

III.  i.  55.  'thou  that  talk'st'  etc.;  Rowe's  emendation;  Quartos, 
'  thou  that  talkes,'  etc. ;  Folios,  '  thou  talk'st,'  etc. ;  Collier,  '  thou 
talkest,'  etc. 

III.  i.  60.  'and  that's  enough' ;  Rann  (from  Quartos),  'though 
not  in  shew.' 

III.  i.  97.  '  IVe  charge  you,  in  God's  name,  and  the  king's'; 
'  You ' ;  Anon,  conj.,  '  you  nozu  '  or  '  you  then  ' ;  '  and  the  king's'; 
Rowe,  '  and  in  the  king's.' 

III.  ii.  2.  '  Richard ' ;  the  reading  of  Folios  and  Quartos ;  Pope 
(from  Hall),  'John.' 

III.  ii.  3.  'lands';  Capell's  correction  (from  Quartos)  ;  Folios, 
'land: 

III.  ii.  6-7.  '  In  quarrel  of  the  House  of  York,'  etc. ;  but  in  reality 
Sir  John  Grey  fell  in  the  second  battle  of  St.  Albans,  fighting  on 
the  side  of  King  Henry. 

III.  ii.  32.  'then';  Quartos.  '  tJieni.' 

III.  ii.  108.  "twas  for  shift';  so  Folios  i,  2;  Folio  3  reads, 
"twas  for  a  shift';  Folio  4,  'it  was  for  a  shift.' 

III.  ii.  no.  '  very  sad' ;  so  Folio  i ;  Folios  2,  3,  4.  'sad.' 

III.  ii.  119.  '  your  prisoner';  the  reading  of  Folios;  Capell  (from 
Quartos),  'as  prisoner';  Id.  conj.,  'a  prisoner.' 

III.  ii.  143.  'Flattering  me  zuith  impossibilities' ;  Pope,  '  Flat- 
t'ring  my  mind  with  things  impossible' ;   (' w^' =  ' myself '). 

III.  ii.  156.  'shrub';  Quartos,  ' shrimp e.' 

III.  ii.  170.  '  Until  my  mis-shaped  trunk  that  bears  this  head' ; 
the  reading  of  Folios  i,  2;  Folios  3,  4,  '  Until  this  .  .  .  head' ; 
Pope,  'Until  the  .  .  .  head';  Thirlby,  'Until  the  head  of  this 
mis-shapen  trunk';  Hanmer,  'Until  the  head  this  mis-shap'd 
trunk  doth  bear,'  etc. 

III.  ii.  193.  'the  murderous  Machiavel';  Warburton  (from 
Quartos),  '  th'  aspiring  Catiline';  Folios  i,  2,  '  MacheuiW ; 
¥o\\o  ^,  '  Matchevii: 

III.  iii.  3.  '  zi'hile  Lewis  doth  sit';  Rowe,  'whiles  Lewis  sits'; 
Pope,  '  while  Lewis  sits.' 

III.  iii.  II.  '  seat' ;  Walker  conj.  'state.' 

III.  iii.  42.  '  zvaiteth  on  true  sorrozv' ;  Warburton,  '  zvaiting  rues 
to-morrozv.' 

III.  iii.  45.  '  Our';  Collier  MS.,  '  The ' ;  Vaughan  conj.  '  Proud.' 

III.  iii.  75.  '  thy ' ;  Johnson,  '  thee.' 

III.  iii.  96.  'thirty  and  six  years';  Quartos,  '  thirtie  and  eight'; 
the  correct  number,  according  to  Malone. 

III.  iii.  124.  'an  eternal  plant';  Warburton's  emendation  (from 

131 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Quartos)  ;  Folios  read  'an  externall  p.';  Hanmer,  'a  perennial  p." 
III.  iii.   127.  'Exempt  from  envy,  but  not  from  disdain';  i.e. 
not  liable  to  malice  or  hatred,  altho'  not   secured   from   female 
disdain. 

III.  iii.  133.  '  tempted  ' ;   Vaughan,  '  temper' d.' 
III.  iii.  156.  'Warwick,  peace';  the  reading  of  Folios  2,  3,  4 ; 
Folio  I,  '  Warwick.' 
III.  iii.  228.  'I'll'  Capell  (from  Quartos)  ;  Folios  read  '/.' 
III.  iii.  22)Z-.  234.  'But,  Warwick,  Thou  and  Oxford,  with  five 
thousand   men';   Theobald,   'But,    Warwick,    Thyself   and   .    .    . 
men';  Hanmer,  'But  Warwick,  thou   Thyself  and    .    .    .    men'; 
Steevens,  'But  Warwick,  thou  And     .     .     .     men';  Collier  MS., 
'But,  Warwick,  thou  And    .     .    .    warlike  men';  Keightley,  'But, 
Warwick,  Thou  and  Lord    .    .    .    men';  Anon,  conj.,  'But,  War- 
zvick,  thou  And     .     .     .     men  of  mine.'  Perhaps,  as  an  anonymous 
scholar  has  suggested,  the  line  should  be  read  as  an  Alexandrine. 
III.    iii.   242.  'Mine   eldest   daughter' ;    the    reading   of    Folios 
(following  Quartos)  ;  Theobald  (from  Holinshed),  'my  younger 
d.'     It  was,  however,   Anne,  Warwick's   second  daughter,   whom 
Edward  married. 

III.  iii.  253.  'Shalt,'  the  reading  of  Folios  2,  3,  4;  Folio  i, 
'  Shall.' 

IV.  i.  13.  'our';  Capell,  'your.' 

IV.  i.  17.  'And  shall';  Rowe,  'And  you  shall';  Walker,  'Ay 
and  shall,'  or  '  Marry,  and  shall.' 

IV.  i.  41.  'But  the  safer';  Folios  2,  3,  4,  '  Yes,  but  the  safer'; 
S.  Walker  conj.  'But  then  the  safer';  Keightley,  'Ay,  but  the 
safer';  Anon,  conj.,  'But  yet  the  safer';  Vaughan,  'But  all  the 
safer' ;  Folio  2,  ' saftcr.' 

IV.  i,  42.  '  using  ' ;  Vaughan,  '  losing.' 

IV.  i.  66.  '  brother's  ' ;  Rowe's  emendation  of  Folios,  'Brothers  ' ; 
Anon,  conj.,  '  brothers'.' 

IV.  i.  yz^  74-  '  dislike  .  .  .  Doth ' ;  Folios,  '  dislikes  .  .  . 
Doth  ' ;  Rowe,  '  dislikes   .    .    .    Do.' 

IV.  i.  89,  90.  'therefore,  in  brief.  Tell  me';  Folio  t,  '  Therefore, 
in  brief e,  tell  me';  Folios  2,  3.  4.  'Therefore,  in  brief e,  tell'; 
Pope,  '  So  tell' 

IV.  i.  93.  'thy';  Rowe   (from  Quartos);  Folios,  'the.' 

IV.  i.  iiS.  ' elder  .  .  .  younger';  Folios  (from  Quartos); 
Theobald,  'younger   .    .    .    elder.' 

IV.  i.  126.  '  the  love  ' ;  Pope,  '  love.' 

IV.  i.  128.  '  Yet  am  I  arm'd';  Vaughan,  '  Yet  am  I  warn'd.' 

132 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

IV.  ii.  12.  '  Sweet  Clarence  ' ;  Pope,  '  friend  ' ;  Capell,  '  Clarence.' 
Many  modern  editions  omit  '  hut.' 

IV.  ii.  15.  'towns';  Theobald   (Thirlby  conj.)  ;  Folios,  'town.' 

IV.  ii.  21.  It  had  been  prophesied  that  if  the  horses  of  the 
Thracian  Rhesus  drank  of  the  Xanthus  and  grazed  on  the  Trojan 
plains,  the  Greeks  would  never  take  Troy.  Wherefore  Diomede 
and  Ulysses  killed  him  at  night,  and  carried  off  his  horses.  Vide 
Iliad,  X.;  Ovid,  Metamorphoses,  xiii.  98-108,  249-252;  Virgil, 
yEneid,  i.  469-473. 

IV.  iii.  14.  'keeps';  so  Folios  3,  4;  Folios  i,  2,  'keepes'; 
Theobald,  '  keepeth  ' ;  Hanmer,  '  keeps  here  ' ;  Vaughan,  '  keeps 
out ' ;  Keightley,  '  field  here.' 

IV.  iii.  15.  'more  dangerous' ;  so  Folios  i,  2;  Folios  3,  4.  'the 
more  d.' ;  Hanmer,  '  dangerous.' 

IV.  iii.  41.  'Yea,  brother  of  Clarence,  art  thou  here  too?''. 
Pope,  'Brother  of  C,  and  art  thou  here  too?';  Capell,  'Yea, 
brother  of  C,  and  art  thou  here  too?' 

IV.  iii.  55.  '  tell  what  answer ' ;  Pope.  '  tell  you  what  reply ' ; 
Capell,  'tell  Ids  grace  ivhat  anszvcr';  Keightley,  'tell  him  what 
answer';  Anon.  conj..  'tell  the  duke  zvhat  anszvcr';  Dyce,  'tell 
him  there  what  anszvcr.' 

IV.  iv.  II.  'new  committed';  Rowe.  'now  committed.' 

IV.  iv.  19.  '  is  it  that  makes  me  bridle  passion ' ;  the  reading  of 
Folio  I  ;  Folios  2,  3,  '  is  it  .  .  .  my  passion ' ;  Folio  4,  '  is  .  .  . 
my  passion " ;  Rowe,  '  is  it  .  .  .  in  itiy  passion ' ;  Pope,  '  is 't 
.    .    .    in  my  passion ' ;  Vaughan,  '  is  it,  makes   .    .    .    passion.' 

IV.  V.  16.  'brother  of  Gloucester,  Lord  Hastings* ;  Pope, 
'brother  Glo'ster,  Hastings' ;  Collier  MS.,  'brother  of  Gloster, 
Hastings.' 

IV.  V.  21.  'Flanders' ;  Vaughan  suggests  the  addition  of  the 
words,  '  as  I  guess.' 

IV.  vi.  55.  'be  confiscate' ;  Malone's  emendation;  Folio  i,  'con- 
fiscate ' ;  Folios  2,  3.  4.  '  confiscated.' 

IV.  vii.  8.  Ravcnspurgh,  the  name  of  a  sea-port  in  Yorkshire; 
the  reading  of  Folios  2,  3,  4;  Folio  i,  '  Rauenspurre' ;  Quartos  i, 
3,  '  Raunspur' ;  '  Ravens  pur  gh  haven  before'',  Pope  omits 
'  haven  ' ;  Steevens  conj.  '  fore.' 

IV.  vii.  30.  'A  wise  stout  captain,  and  soon  persuaded' ',  'cap- 
tain '  probably  trisyllabic ;  Keightley,  '  /'  faith,  a  wise ' ;  Collier 
MS.,  'captain  he';  Delius  (Lettsom  conj.),  'capitain';  Cart- 
wright,  'captain,  faith';  Pope,  'persuaded  soon.' 

IV.  vii.  57.  'shall';  Capell  (from  Quartos),  'should.' 

133 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

IV.  viii.  In  the  Folios,  Somerset  is  named  in  the  stage  direction, 
though  he  had  gone  with  young  Richmond  into  Brittany.  The 
mistake  arose,  as  the  Cambridge  Eds.  point  out,  from  the  Quartos, 
in  which  Scenes  vi.  and  viii.  form  but  one. 

IV.  viii.  2.  '  hasty  Germans ' ;  S.  Walker,  '  lusty  ' ;  Cartwright, 
'  hardy' 

IV.  viii.  43.  '  water-flozving  tears ' ;  Capell,  '  water-Uowing 
eyes';  Collier  MS.,  '  bittcr-iiowing  tears';  Vaughan.  'wet  o'er- 
Howing  tears.' 

IV.  viii.  61.  'hoped-for  hay' ;  Quartos,  'hope  for  haie';  Malone 
proposed,  altogether  unnecessarily,  to  change  the  words  to  '  hope 
for  aye.' 

V.  i.  6.  '  Daintry'  popular  pronunciation  of  Daventry. 
V.  i.  50.  '  /  had ' ;  Pope,  '  I  'd.' 

V.  i.  73.  'Two  of  thy  name,  both  Dukes  of  Somerset';  "Ed- 
mund, slain  at  the  battle  of  St.  Alban's,  1455  ;  and  Henry,  his  son. 
beheaded  after  the  battle  of  Hexham,  1463  "  (Ritson). 

V.  i.  78.  'whom  an';  Rowe's  emendation;  Folios  2,  3,  4,  'whom, 
an';  Folio  i,  'whom,  in.' 

V.  i.  86.  *  That  Clarence  is' ;  Steevens  conj.  '  Clarence,  so  harsli. 
so  blunt';  Quartos,  'so  harsh'  (so  blunt  omitted)  ;  Collier  conj. 
'so  harsh,  so  blind';  Mitford,  'so  harsh'  or  'so  blunt';  S. 
Walker,  'blunt-unnatural';  Anon,  conj.,  'brute-unnatural.' 

V.  i.  91.  '  Jephthah's' ;  Rowe,  '  Jepthah's' ;  Folios  i,  2, 
'  lephah' ;  Folios  3,  4,  '  Jepthah.' 

V.  ii.  44.  '  clamour,'  Warburton's  reading  from  Quartos ;  Folios, 
'  cannon.' 

V.  ii.  47-49.  The  arrangement  of  the  lines  in  the  Quartos;  they 
form  three  lines  in  Folios,  and  have  been  variously  arranged  by 
editors. 

V.  iii.  5.  '  our  glorious  sun,'  alluding  to  the  cognizance  of 
Edward. 

V.  iv.  18.  '  The  friends  of  France  our  shrouds  and  tacklings' ; 
S.  Walker,  'Our  .  .  .  our'  or  'These  .  .  .  our,'  etc.;  Cart- 
wright,  '  Our  .  .  .  the,'  etc. ;  Pope,  '  tacklings  still ' ;  Johnson, 
'  tackling  still' ;  'tacklings '  is  evidently  trisyllabic  in  this  passage. 

V.  iv.  75.  'mine  eyes';  Capell  (from  Quartos)  ;  Folios, '^13;  ^3;^.' 

V.  V.  I.  '  Now  here ' ;  the  reading  of  Folio  i ;  Folios  2,  3,  4, 
'Now  here's';  Capell   (from  Quartos),  '  Lo,  here.' 

V.  V.  2.  '  Hames ' ;  the  reading  of  Quartos  and  Folios ;  '  Ham ' 
in  Picardy;  Rowe  reads  '  Hammes' ;  Hanmer,  'Holmes';  Capell, 
'  Hammes  ' ;  Delius,  '  Ham's.' 

134 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

V.  V.  38.  '  t]}ou'\  Rowe  (from  Quarto  3)  ;  Folios  (Quartos  i, 
2),  'the.' 

V.  V.  50.  '  Tlie  Tower,  the  Tower':  Capell's  reading;  Folios, 
'Tower,  the  Tower';  Theobald  (from  Quartos),  'The  Tower, 
man,  the  Tower! — /''//  root  'em  out';  Steevens,  'The  Tower, 
man,  Tower! ' 

V.  V.  yy,  78.  Steevens'  reading,  which  is  nearest  to  Quartos ; 
Folio  I,  '  Where  is  that  devil's  butcher,  Richard?  Hard  favor'd 
Richard,'  etc. 

V.  vi.  20.  'fool';  Seymour  conj.  (from  Quartos)  'fowl.' 

V.  vi.  41.  'Men  for  their  sons,  wives  for  their  husbands'; 
Anon.  conj.  (from  Quartos),  'Wives  for  their  husbands,  fathers 
for  their  sons';  Folio  i,  ' sonnes,  .  .  .  Jiusbands';  Folio  2, 
'  sonnes,  .  .  .  husbands  fate ';  Folios  3,  4,  '  sons  .  .  .  hus- 
bands fate';  Warburton,  'sons  .  .  .  husbands'  fate';  Knight, 
'sons'    .    .    .    Jiusbands,'  etc. 

V.  vi.  45.  '  aboding  luckless  time';  Quartos,  '  aboding  .  .  . 
tune ';  Thtohald,  '  a  boding    .    .    .    tune.' 

V.  vi.  48.  'discords' ;  Grant  White   (from  Quartos),  'discord.' 

V.  vi.  51.  'To  wit,  an  indigested  and  deformed  lump';  Capell 
(from  Quartos),  'to  wit  an  indigest  deformed  lump';  Dyce 
(Capell  conj.)  omits  'to  zvif.' 

V.  vi.  79.  After  this  line,  Theobald  inserts  from  Quartos,  "  / 
had  no  father,  I  am  like  no  father.' 

V.  vii.  30.  The  Camb.  editor  quotes  from  Steevens : — "  In  my 
copy  of  the  second  Folio,  which  had  belonged  to  King  Charles 
the  First,  his  Majesty  has  erased  Cla.  and  written  King  in  its 
stead.  Shakespeare,  therefore,  in  the  catalogue  of  his  restorers, 
may  boast  a  Royal  name." 


135 


THE  THIRD  PART  OF 


Explanatory  Notes. 


The  Explanatory  Notes  in  this  edition  have  been  specially  selected  and 
adapted,  with  emendations  after  the  latest  and  best  authorities,  from  the 
most  eminent  Shakespearian  scholars  and  commentators,  including  Johnson, 
Malone,  Steevens,  Singer,  Dyce,  Hudson,  White,  Furness,  Dowden,  and 
others.  This  method,  here  introduced  for  the  first  time,  provides  the  best 
annotation  of  Shakespeare  ever  embraced  in  a  single  edition. 


ACT  FIRST. 
Scene  I. 

9.  The  circumstances  of  old  Clifford's  death  are  here  stated  as 
they  really  were.  The  historical  discrepancies  in  these  plays  have 
already  been  frequently  pointed  out.  Of  course  the  personal  fight 
of  York  and  Clifford  in  the  former  play  was  for  dramatic  effect ; 
and  here  the  author  probably  fell  back  upon  the  historical  facts 
without  thinking  of  his  preceding  fiction. 

14.  brother: — In  this  play  York  and  Montague  are  made  to  ad- 
dress each  other  several  times  as  brothers.  Perhaps  the  dramatist 
thought  that  John  Neville,  Marquess  of  Montague,  was  brother  to 
York's  wife,  whereas  he  was  her  nephew.  Montague  was  brother 
to  the  Earl  of  Warwick ;  and  the  Duchess  of  York  was  half-sister 
to  their  father,  the  Earl  of  Salisbury. 

105.  Thy  father  was  .  .  .  Duke  of  York  : — His  father  was 
not  Duke  of  York,  but  Earl  of  Cambridge,  and  even  that  title  was 
forfeited,  leaving  this  duke  plain  Richard  Plantagenet,  until  he 
was  advanced  by  the  King.  Accordingly.  Exeter  has  said,  a  few 
lines  before,  "  He  made  thee  Duke  of  York."  So  that  here  we 
have  another  discrepancy,  and  that  in  the  same  Scene. 

190.  They  go  away,  not  because  they  doubt  the  justice  of  this 
determination,  but  because  they  have  been  conquered,  and  seek  to 
be  revenged.    They  are  not  influenced  by  principle,  but  passion. 

204.  reconciled : — The  terms  of  this  compromise  are  thus  given 
in   Hall   and   Holinshed :      "  After   long   debating   of   the   matter 

136 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

amongest  the  peeres,  prelats,  and  commons,  upon  the  vigill  of  All- 
saints  it  was  condescended,  for  so  much  as  King  Henrie  had  beene 
taken  as  king  by  the  space  of  thirtie  and  eight  yeares  and  more, 
that  he  should  injoy  the  name  and  title  of  king,  and  have  posses- 
sion of  the  realme  during  his  naturall  life.  And  if  he  either  died, 
or  resigned,  or  forfeited  the  same  by  breaking  or  going  against 
anie  point  of  this  concord,  then  the  said  crowne  and  authoritie 
roiall  should  immediately  be  devoluted  and  come  to  the  Duke  of 
Yorke,  if  he  then  lived;  or  else  to  the  next  heire  of  his  linage. 
And  that  the  Duke  of  Yorke  from  thense  foorth  should  be  pro- 
tectotir  and  regent  of  the  land." 

239.  Falconbridge: — This  was  Thomas,  natural  son  of  William 
Neville  Lord  Falconbridge,  who  was  uncle  to  Warwick  and  Mon- 
tague. He  had  been  appointed  by  Warwick  vice-admiral  of  the 
sea,  and  had  in  charge  so  to  keep  the  passage  between  Dover  and 
Calais,  that  none  which  either  favoured  King  Henry  or  his  friends 
should  escape  untaken  or  undrowned. 

272.  cousin  : — Henry  Holland,  this  Duke  of  Exeter,  was  cousin 
german  to  the  King,  his  grandfather,  John  Holland,  Earl  of  Hunt- 
ingdon and  Duke  of  Exeter  in  the  time  of  Richard  H.,  having 
married  Elizabeth  Plantagenet,  daughter  to  John  of  Ghent  by  his 
first  wife.  The  earldom  of  Huntingdon  was  his  inheritance,  and 
he  was  created  Duke  of  Exeter  in  1444. 

Scene  II. 

22,23.  "The  obligation  of  an  oath  is  here  avoided,"  says  John- 
son, "  by  a  very  despicable  sophistry.  A  lawful  magistrate  alone 
has  the  power  to  exact  an  oath,  but  the  oath  derives  no  part  of  its 
force  from  the  magistrate.  The  plea  against  the  obligation  of  an 
oath  obliging  to  maintain  a  usurper  (taken  from  the  unlawfulness 
of  the  oath  itself),  in  the  foregoing  play,  was  rational  and  just." 

59.  From  the  hollow  reconciliation  signified  in  the  foregoin-^ 
Scene,  both  parties  went  directly  to  preparing  for  war.  The  battle 
of  Wakefield  followed  soon  after. 


Scene  III. 

39.  ere  I  ivas  horn  : — Edmund,  Earl  of  Rutland,  was  born  May 
17.  1443:  the  battle  of  Saint  Alban's,  where  Clifford's  father  was 
killed,  took  place  May  22,  1455.    At  that  time,  therefore,  Rutland 

137 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

was  in  his  thirteenth  year,  and  in  his  eighteenth  at  the  time  of  his 
death,  December  30,  1460.  However,  Hall  and  Holinshed  make 
him  to  have  been  seven  at  the  former  time  and  twelve  at  the  latter. 
The  one  son  of  the  Lord  Clifford  here  was  named  Henry,  and, 
says  Holinshed,  "  was  brought  up  with  a  sheepheard  in  poore 
habit,  ever  in  feare  to  be  knowne,  till  King  Henrie  the  seventh 
obteined  the  crowne,  by  whom  he  was  restored  to  his  name  and 
possessions."  He  is  the  subject  of  Wordsworth's  Song  at  the 
Feast  of  Brougliam  Castle.    This  grand  lyric  closes  thus : — 

"  Glad  were  the  vales,  and  every  cottage  hearth ; 
The  Shepherd-lord  was  honoured  more  and  more ; 
And,  ages  after  he  was  laid  in  earth, 
'  The  good  Lord  Clifford '  was  the  name  he  bore." 

47.  tlicrcfore,  die : — This  savage  slaughter  of  Rutland  is  thus 
related  by  Hall :  "  Whilst  this  battle  was  in  fighting,  a  priest 
called  Sir  Robert  Aspall,  chaplain  and  schoolmaster  to  the  young 
Earl  of  Rutland,  perceiving  that  flight  was  more  safeguard  than 
tarrying,  both  for  himself  and  his  master,  secretly  conveyed  the 
earl  out  of  the  field,  by  the  Lord  Clifford's  band,  towards  the 
town:  but  ere  he  could  enter  into  a  house  he  was  by  the  safd 
Lord  Clifford  espied,  followed,  and  taken,  and  by  reason  of  his 
apparel  demanded  what  he  was.  The  3^oung  gentleman,  dismayed, 
had  not  a  word  to  speak,  but  kneeled  on  his  knees  imploring 
mercy,  and  desiring  grace,  both  with  holding  up  his  hands  and 
making  dolorous  countenance ;  for  his  speech  was  gone  for  fear. 
Save  him,  said  his  chaplain,  for  he  is  a  prince's  son,  and  perad- 
venture  may  do  you  good  hereafter.  With  that  word,  the  Lord 
Clifford  marked  him,  and  said.  By  God's  blood,  thy  father  slew 
mine,  and  so  I  will  do  thee  and  all  thy  kin :  and  with  that  word 
he  struck  the  earl  to  the  heart  with  his  dagger,  and  bade  his  chap- 
lain bear  the  earl's  mother  and  brother  word  what  he  had  said  and 
done." 

Scene  IV. 

I  et  seq.  The  story  of  the  battle  here  described  by  York  is  thus 
told  by  the  chronicler :  "  The  Duke  of  Summerset  and  the 
Queenes  part  appointed  the  Lord  Clifford  to  lie  in  one  stale,  and 
the  Earle  of  Wiltshire  in  another,  and  the  duke  with  the  other  to 
keepe  the  maine  battell.  The  Duke  of  Yorke  descended  downe 
the  hill  in  good  order  and  arraie ;  but  when  he  was  in  the  plaine 
betweene   his   castell   and   the   towne    of   Wakefield,   he    was   in- 

138 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

vironed  on  everie  side,  like  fish  in  a  net,  so  that,  though  he  fought 
manfullie,  yet  was  he  within  halfe  an  houre  slaine,  and  his  whole 
armie  discomfited." 

io8.  do  him  dead: — The  piece  of  exquisite  inhumanity,  which 
furnished  the  basis  of  this  scene,  is  thus  narrated  by  the  chron- 
iclers:  "The  same  Lord  Clifford  came  to  the  place  where  the 
dead  corpse  of  the  Duke  of  Yorke  laie,  caused  his  head  to  be 
striken  off,  and  set  on  it  a  crowne  of  paper,  fixed  it  on  a  pole,  and 
presented  it  to  the  Qucene,  not  lieng  farre  from  the  field,  in  great 
despite;  at  which  great  rejoising  was  showed:  but  they  laughed 
then  that  shortlie  after  lamented,  and  were  glad  then  of  other 
mens  deaths,  that  knew  not  their  owne  to  be  so  neere  at  hand." 
Thus  far^Holinshed  copies  Hall,  and  then  adds  the  following: 
"  Some  write  that  the  duke  was  taken  alive,  and  in  derision  caused 
to  stand  upon  a  molehill ;  on  whose  head  they  put  a  garland  in 
steed  of  a  crowne,  which  they  had  fashioned  and  made  of  serges 
or  bulrushes ;  and,  having  so  crowned  him,  they  kneeled  downe 
afore  him,  as  the  Jewes  did  unto  Christ,  in  scorne,  saieng  to  him, 
*  Haile,  king  without  rule,  haile,  king  without  heritage,  haile,  duke 
and  prince  without  people  or  possessions.'  And  at  length,  having 
thus  scorned  him  with  these  and  diverse  other  the  like  despiteful 
words,  they  stroke  off  his  head,  which  they  presented  to  the 
Queene." 

i8o.  "  After  this  victorie,"  says  Holinshed,  "  the  Earle  of  Salis- 
burie  and  all  the  prisoners  were  sent  to  Pomfret,  and  there  be- 
headed :  whose  heads,  togither  with  the  Duke  of  Yorkes  head, 
were  conveied  to  Yorke,  and  there  set  on  poles  over  the  gate  of 
the  city." 

ACT  SECOND. 
Scene  I. 

25.  three  suns: — The  battle  of  Mortimer's  Cross  took  place 
February  2.  1461,  and  the  event  of  the  text  is  spoken  of  by  the 
chroniclers  as  having  happened  on  the  morning  of  that  day :  "  At 
which  time  the  sunne,  as  some  write,  appeared  to  the  Earle  of 
March  like  three  sunnes,  and  suddenlie  joined  altogither  in  one. 
Upon  which  sight  he  tooke  such  courage,  that  he  fiercelie  setting 
on  his  enimies  put  them  to  flight :  and  for  this  cause  men  im- 
agined, that  he  gave  the  sunne  in  his  full  brightnesse  for  his 
badge  or  cognizance." 

139 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

27.  racking: — The  original  of  this  word  is  reek.  Rack,  noun, 
however,  formerly  meant  the  highest  and  therefore  lightest 
clouds;  and  perhaps  the  verb  is  here  used  in  the  sense  of  the 
noun.  See  Antony  and  Cleopatra,  IV.  xiv.  g.  10:  "That  which 
is  now  a  horse,  even  wath  a  thought  the  rack  dislimns  and  makes 
it  indistinct." 

48,49.  O,  speak  no  more,  etc.: — The  generous  tenderness  of 
Edward,  and  savage  fortitude  of  Richard,  are  well  distinguished 
by  their  different  reception  of  their  father's  death. 

141.  The  second  battle  of  Saint  Alban's,  of  which  Warwick 
here  tells  the  story,  took  place  February  17,  1461.  The  account  is 
for  the  most  part  historically  true.  Of  course  it  will  be  under- 
stood that  the  king  was  at  that  time  in  the  keeping  of  f  ho?e  who 
were  really  fighting  against  him,  though  nominally  with  his  sanc- 
tion;  and  the  effect  of  the  battle  was  to  release  him  from  their 
hands,  and  restore  him  to  his  friends,  who  under  the  leading  of 
the  Queen  were  seeking  to  break  up  the  compromise  that  had  been 
forced  through  in  the  late  Parliament. 

142  et  seq.  This  is  slightly  at  variance  with  fact.  The  dramatist 
anticipates.  York's  sons,  George  and  Richard,  the  one  being  then 
in  his  twelfth  year,  the  otaer  in  his  ninth,  were  sent  into  Flanders 
immediately  after  the  battle  of  Wakefield,  and  did  not  return  till 
Edward  had  taken  the  crown.  And  the  Duchess  of  Burgundy  was 
not  their  aunt,  but  their  third  cousin. 

Scene  II. 

73,74.  /  would  your  highness,  etc.: — Hall  tells  us  that  the 
Queen  was  "  fortunate  in  hir  two  battels,  but  unfortunate  was  the 
King  in  all  his  enterprises;  for  where  his  person  was  present  the 
victorie  fled  ever  from  him  to  the  other  part." 


Scene  III. 

[A  field  of  battle,  etc.]  Soon  after  the  second  battle  of  Saint 
Alban's,  Edward,  coming  fresh  from  his  victory  at  Mortimer's 
Cross,  united  his  forces  wath  those  under  Warwick  and  Montague, 
and  marched  straight  to  London,  which  he  knew  was  altogether 
of  his  faction.  A  few  days  later,  a  great  council  being  held,  it  was 
resolved  that  Henry,  by  joining  the  Queen's  forces,  had  broken 
the  late  compact,  and  forfeited  tlic  crown  to  Edward,  the  heir  to 

140 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

Richard  late  Duke  of  York.  Edward  then  made  harangues  to  the 
people,  who  with  shouts  and  acclamations,  ratified  the  sentence  of 
the  council ;  whereupon  he  was  proclaimed  King.  This  was  done 
March  4,  1461.  The  12th  of  the  same  month  he  started  northward 
with  a  large  army,  intending  to  finish  the  war  at  one  stroke. 
"  King  Henrie,"  says  Holinshed,  "  having  his  armie  in  readinesse, 
committed  the  governance  thereof  to  the  Duke  of  Summerset,  the 
Earle  of  Northumberland,  and  the  Lord  Clifford,  as  men  desiring 
to  revenge  the  death  of  their  parents,  slaine  at  the  first  battell  at 
saint  Albons." 

15.  Thy  brother's  blood : — "  The  Lord  Clifford,''  according  to 
Holinshed,  *'  determined  to  make  a  charge  upon  them  that  kept 
the  passage  of  Ferrybridge ;  and  so  he  departed  with  his  light 
horsemen,  and  earlie.  3'er  his  enmiies  were  aware,  slue  the  keep- 
ers, and  wan  the  bridge.  The  lord  Fitz  Walter,  hearing  the  noise, 
suddenlie  rose  out  of  his  bed,  and,  thinking  it  had  been  a  fraie 
amongst  his  men,  came  downe  to  appease  the  same ;  but  yer  he 
knew  what  the  matter  meant  was  slaine,  and  with  him  tJie  bastard 
of  Salisburic,  brotJicr  to  the  Earle  of  JVarwicke." 

24.  I'll  kill  my  horse,  etc.: — Holinshed  says  that  "when  the 
Earle  of  Warwicke  was  informed  "  of  the  affair  treated  in  the 
preceding  note,  "  like  a  man  desperat.  he  mounted  on  his  hacknie. 
and  hasted  puffing  and  blowing  to  King  Edward,  saieng,  '  Sir,  I 
praie  God  have  mercie  of  their  soules,  which  in  the  beginning  of 
your  enterprise  have  lost  their  lives.'  With  that  he  lighted  downe, 
and  slue  his  horse  with  his  sword,  saieng,  '  Let  him  flee  that  will, 
for  surelie  I  will  tarrie  with  him  that  will  tarrie  with  me.'  '' 


Scene  V. 

3.  blozving  of  Jiis  nails: — This  seems  to  have  been  a  mode  of 
whiling  away  one's  time,  when  one  could  do  nothing  else  or  had 
nothing  else  to  do. 

5  et  seq.  So  in  Holinshed:  "This  deadlie  conflict  continued 
ten  houres  in  doubtfull  state  of  victorie.  uncertainlie  heaving  and 
setting  on  both  sides." 

21  et  seq.  "  This  speech,"  says  Johnson.  "  is  mournful  and  soft, 
exquisitely  suited  to  the  character  of  the  King,  and  makes  a  pleas- 
ing interchange  by  affording,  amidst  the  tumult  and  horror  of  the 
battle,  an  unexpected  glimpse  of  rural  innocence  and  pastoral 
tranquillity."     There  are  preserved  some  verses  attributed  to  King 

141 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Henry  VI.  which  are  in  a  strain  of  the  same  pensive  moralizing 
character.  They  are  here  subjoined,  that  the  reader  may  compare 
them  with  the  congenial  thoughts  the  dramatist  has  attributed  to 
him : — 

"  Kingdoms  are  but  cares  ; 

State  is  devoid  of  stay ; 

Riches  are  ready  snares, 

And  hasten  to  decay. 

Pleasure  is  a  privy  game, 
Which  vice  doth  still  provoke ; 
Pomp  unprompt ;  and  fame  a  flame ; 
Power  a  smouldering  smoke. 

Who  meaneth  to  remove  the  rock 
Out  of  his  slimy  mud, 
Shall  mire  himself,  and  hardly  scape. 
The  swelling  of  the  flood." 

']'],  78.  let  our  hearts,  etc. : — Johnson's  interpretation  of  this  is 
probably  right :  "  The  state  of  their  hearts  and  eyes  shall  be  like 
that  of  the  kingdom  in  a  civil  war ;  all  shall  be  destroyed  by  a 
power  formed  within  themselves."  Of  course  these  instances  of 
unwitting  parricide  and  filicide  are  meant  to  illustrate  generally 
the  horrors  of  this  civil  war.  They  were  suggested,  no  doubt,  by 
a  passage  in  Hall  concerning  the  battle  of  Towton :  "  This  con- 
flict was  in  manner  unnatural,  for  in  it  the  son  fought  against  the 
father,  the  brother  against  the  brother,  the  nephew  against  the 
uncle,  and  the  tenant  against  his  lord." 

139.  The  great  battle  of  Towton  was  fought  March  29,  1461.  the 
day  after  the  action  at  Ferrybridge.  Its  effect  was  to  fix  the  crown 
on  the  brow  of  Edward.  Holinshed's  account  of  it  is  mainly 
copied  from  Hall :  "  This  battell  was  sore  foughten,  for  hope  of 
life  was  set  aside  on  either  part,  and  taking  of  prisoners  pro- 
claimed a  great  offense;  so  everie  man  determined  to  vanquish  or 
die  in  the  field.  But  in  the  end  King  Edward  so  couragiouslie 
comforted  bis  men,  that  the  other  part  was  discomfitted  and  over- 
come ;  who,  like  men  amazed,  fled  toward  Tadcaster  bridge  to 
save  themselves,  vrhere  in  the  mid  waie  is  a  little  brooke  called 
Cocke,  not  verie  broad,  but  of  great  deepnesse,  in  which,  what  for 
hast  to  escape,  and  what  for  feare  of  their  followers,  a  great  num- 
ber was  drowned.  It  was  reported  that  men  alive  passed  the  river 
upon  dead  carcasses,  and  that  the  great  river  of  Wharfe  whereinto 

142 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

that  brooke  dooth  run,  and  all  the  water  comming  from  Towton, 
was  coloured  with  bloud.  The  chase  continued  all  night  and  the 
most  part  of  the  next  daie,  and  ever  the  northerne  men,  as  they 
saw  anie  advantage,  returned  againe,  and  fought  with  their  eni- 
mies,  to  the  great  losse  of  both  parts.  For  in  these  two  dales 
were  slaine,  as  they  that  knew  it  wrote,  on  both  parts  six  and 
thirtie  thousand  seven  hundred  threescore  and  sixteene  persons, 
all  Englishmen  and  of  one  nation." 


Scene  VI. 

[Enter  Clifford,  wounded.]  In  the  old  play  the  stage  direction 
adds,  zoith  an  arrow  in  his  neck.  It  is  thought  that  Beaumont  and 
Fletcher  ridiculed  this  by  introducing  Ralph,  the  grocer's  prentice, 
in  TJie  Knight  of  the  Burning  Pestle,  with  a  forked  arrow  through 
his  head.  The  circumstance  is  related  by  Holinshed :  "  The  lord 
Clifford,  either  for  heat  or  paine,  putting  ofif  his  gorget,  suddenlie 
with  an  arrow  (as  some  sale)  without  a  head,  was  striken  into  the 
throte,  and  immediately  rendered  his  spirit." 

56-59.  Bring  forth  .  .  .  speak: — In  the  Quarto  this  speech 
stands  thus : — 

"  Bring  forth  that  fatal  screech-owl  to  our  house, 
That  nothing  sung  to  us  but  blood  and  death : 
Now  his  evil-boding  tongue  no  more  shall  speak." 

So  in  Richard  III.,  IV.  iv.  509:  "  Out  on  you,  owls!  nothing  but 
songs  of  death? " 

77-84.  What,  not  an  oath,  etc. : — This  most  characteristic  speech 
is  but  slightly  altered  from  the  Quarto :  "  Could  such  a  union  of 
sarcastic  humour  and  bloody-thoughtedness,"  asks  Hudson,  "have 
sprung  from  any  but  the  author  of  Richard's  character  as  devel- 
oped in  the  play  which  bears  his  name?  " 

85, 86.  off  with  the  traitor's  head,  etc. : — So  the  chroniclers : 
"After  this  great  victorie,  King  Edward  rode  to  Yorke;  and  first 
he  caused  the  heads  of  his  father,  the  Earle  of  Salisburie,  and 
other  his  freends,  to  be  taken  from  the  gates,  and  to  be  buried 
with  their  bodies,  and  there  he  caused  the  Earle  of  Devonshire 
and  three  other  to  be  beheaded,  and  set  their  heads  in  the  same 
place." 

107.  Gloucester's   dnkcdcni    ir,    t  :o    ominous: — Holinshed,    after 

143 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Hall,  winds  up  the  story  of  "  the  good  Duke  Humphrey's  "  death 
with  the  following :  "  Some  thinke  that  the  name  and  title  of 
Glocester  hath  beene  unluckie  to  diverse,  as  Hugh  Spenser, 
Thomas  of  Woodstoke,  and  this  Duke  Humfrie ;  which  three  per- 
sons by  miserable  death  finished  their  daies,  and  after  them  King 
Richard  the  Third  also.  So  that  this  name  is  taken  for  an  un- 
happie  stile,  as  the  proverb  speaketh  of  Sejans  horsse,  whose  rider 
was  ever  unhorsed,  and  whose  possessor  was  ever  brought  to 
miserie." 

ACT   THIRD. 
Scene  I. 

9.  for  the  time  .  .  .  tedious: — That — or  in  order  that — the 
time  may  not  seem  tedious :  a  mode  of  expression  often  found  in 
the  old  writers. 

13.  [Enter  King  Henry,  etc.]  The  dramatist  here  leaps  over 
something  more  than  four  years  of  military  and  parliamentary 
slaughter.  After  the  battle  of  Towton  the  King  fled  into  Scot- 
land, and  from  thence  sent  the  Queen  and  the  Prince  to  France. 
In  October,  1463,  the  Queen  returned  to  Scotland  with  a  small 
power  of  men,  and  soon  after,  having  obtained  a  great  company 
of  Scots,  she  entered  England  with  the  King.  At  first  the  Lan- 
castrian cause  had  a  gleam  of  success,  but  was  again  crushed  at 
the  battle  of  Hexham,  in  April,  1464.  After  this  overthrow  the 
King  escaped  a  second  time  into  Scotland ;  and  it  was  upon  his 
second  return  in  June,  1465,  that  he  was  taken,  somewhat  as  is 
represented  in  this  Scene.  Such,  at  least,  is  the  account  given  by 
Hall  and  Holinshed. 

23.  let's  seize  upon  him: — We  have  already  mentioned  the 
taking  of  King  Henry.  Lingard  probably  has  the  truth  of  the 
matter.  His  account  differs  from  that  of  the  chroniclers.  He 
tells  us  that  after  the  battle  of  Hexham  the  King  "  sought  an 
asylum  among  the  natives  of  Lancashire  and  Westmoreland,  a 
people  sincerely  devoted  to  his  interests.  Their  fidelity  enabled 
him  for  more  than  a  year  to  elude  the  vigilance  and  researches 
of  the  government ;  but  he  was  at  last  betrayed  by  the  perfidy  of 
a  monk  of  Abingdon,  and  taken  by  the  servants  of  Sir  James 
Harrington,  as  he  sat  at  dinner  in  Waddington  hall  in  Yorkshire. 
At  Islington  he  was  met  by  Warwick,  who  ordered  that  no  one 
should  show  him  any  respect,  tied  his  feet  to  the  stirrups  as  a 

144 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

prisoner,  led  him  thrice  round  the  pillory,  and  conducted  him  to 
the  Tower.  There  he  was  treated  with  humanity,  but  kept  in  the 
most  rigorous  confinement  for  some  years." 

53, 54.  O  Margaret,  etc. : — "  The  piety  of  Henry,"  observes 
Steevens,  "  scarce  interests  us  more  for  his  misfortunes  than  this 
his  constant  solicitude  for  the  welfare  of  his  deceitful  Queen." 


Scene  II. 

^-7.  This  seems  a  very  needless  departure  from  fact.  Grey's 
lands  were  not  seized  by  the  Queen,  who  conquered  in  the  second 
battle  of  Saint  Alban's,  where  he  fell,  but  by  King  Edward  after 
the  victory  at  Towton.  Shakespeare  has  the  matter  correctly  in 
Richard  HI.,  I.  iii.  :— 

"  In  all  which  time  you  and  your  husband  Grey 
Were  factious  for  the  house  of  Lancaster ; 
And,  Rivers,  so  were  you.     Was  not  your  husband 
In  Margaret's  battle  at  Saint  Alban's  slain?" 

117.  Her  suit  is  granted: — The  first  meeting  of  Edward  with 
the  lady  Elizabeth  is  thus  noted  in  the  Chronicles:  "The  King, 
being  on  hunting  in  the  forest  of  Wichwood  beside  Stonistratford, 
came  for  his  recreation  to  the  manor  of  Grafton,  where  the 
Duchesse  of  Bedford  then  sojourned,  wife  to  Sir  Richard  Wood- 
vile  Lord  Rivers,  on  whome  was  then  attendant  a  daughter  of 
hirs,  called  the  Ladie  Elizabeth  Graie,  widow  of  Sir  John  Graie 
knight,  slaine  at  the  last  battell  of  saint  Albons.  This  widow, 
having  a  sute  to  the  King  for  such  lands  as  hir  husband  had  given 
hir  in  jointure,  so  kindled  the  Kings  affections,  that  he  not  onelie 
favoured  hir  sute,  but  more  hir  person.  For  she  was  a  woman 
of  a  more  formall  countenance,  than  of  excellent  beautie ;  and  yet 
both  of  such  beautie  and  favour,  that  with  hir  sober  demeanour, 
sweete  looks,  and  comelie  smiling,  neither  too  wanton  nor  too 
bashfull,  besides  hir  pleasant  toong  and  trim  wit,  she  so  alured 
and  made  subject  unto  hir  the  heart  of  that  great  prince,  that, 
after  she  had  denied  him  to  be  his  paramour,  with  so  good  maner, 
and  words  so  well  set  as  better  could  not  be  devised,  he  finallie  re- 
solved with  himselfe  to  marrie  hir,  not  asking  counsell  of  anie 
man.  till  they  might  perceive  it  was  no  bootie  to  advise  him  to  the 
contrarie  of  that  his  purpose." 

124  et  seq.  This  speech  of  Gloucester's  is  a  great  enlargement 

145 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

and  improvement  upon  the  Quarto.  Nevertheless,  the  most  char- 
acteristic parts  are  found  there,  insomuch  that  no  one,  it  should 
seem,  can  well  avoid  the  conclusion,  that  the  original  form  of  the 
speech  could  have  come  from  none  other  than  the  delineator  of  the 
full-grown  Richard.    But  the  reader  may  judge  for  himself: — 

Ay,  Edward  will  use  women  honourably. 

Would  he  were  wasted,  marrow,  bones,  and  all. 

That  from  his  loins  no  issue  might  succeed. 

To  hinder  me  from  the  golden  time  I  look  for : 

For  I  am  not  yet  look'd  on  in  the  world. 

First  is  there  Edward,  Clarence,  and  Henry, 

And  his  son,  and  all  they  look  for  issue 

Of  their  loins,  ere  I  can  plant  myself: 

A  cold  premeditation  for  my  purpose  ! 

What  other  pleasure  is  there  in  the  world  beside? 

I  will  go  clad  my  body  in  gay  ornaments. 

And  lull  myself  within  a  lady's  lap. 

And  witch  sweet  ladies  with  my  words  and  looks. 

O,  monstrous  man,  to  harbour  such  a  thought ! 

Why,  love  did  scorn  me  in  my  mother's  womb ; 

And,  for  I  should  not  deal  in  her  affairs. 

She  did  corrupt  frail  nature  in  the  flesh, 

And  plac'd  an  envious  mountain  on  my  back. 

Where  sits  deformity  to  mock  my  body ; 

To  dry  mine  arm  up  like  a  wither'd  shrimp ; 

To  make  my  legs  of  an  unequal  size. 

And  am  I,  then,  a  man  to  be  belov'd? 

Easier  for  me  to  compass  twenty  crowns. 

But !    I  can  smile,  and  murder  when  I  smile  ; 

I  cry,  content,  to  that  which  grieves  me  most, 

I  can  add  colours  to  the  chameleon  ; 

And  for  a  need  change  shapes  with  Proteus, 

And  set  the  aspiring  Catiline  to  school. 

Can  I  do  this,  and  cannot  get  the  crown  ? 

Tush  !   were  it  ten  times  higher.  I  '11  pull  it  down." 

i6i.  an  unlick'd  hear-whclp  : — Johnson  tells  us  that  "it  was  an 
opinion  which,  in  spite  of  its  absurdity,  prevailed  long,  that  the 
bear  brings  forth  only  shapeless  lumps  of  flesh,  which  she  licks 
into  the  form  of  bears." 

i66,  167.  to  o'erbear,  etc. : — "  Richard."  says  Johnson,  "  speaks 
here  the  language  of  nature.     .     .     .     The  truth  is.  that  the  de- 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

formed,  like  all  other  men,  are  displeased  with  inferiority,  and 
endeavour  to  gain  ground  by  good  or  bad  means,  as  they  are 
virtuous  or  corrupt." 

193.  Machiavel : — The  anachronism  is  repeated  here  which  oc- 
curs in  I  Henry  VI.,  V.  iv.  74.  The  writers  of  Shakespeare's  time 
frequently  had  this  allusion. 


Scene  III. 

44.  [Enter  Warwick.']  The  part  which  Warwick  is  made  to  act 
in  this  Scene,  though  amply  justified  by  the  Chronicles,  seems  to 
have  little  or  no  foundation  in  fact.  The  king  was  privately  mar- 
ried to  the  Lady  Elizabeth  Grey,  May  i,  1464,  and  there  was  no 
open  rupture  between  him  and  Warwick  till  the  fall  of  1468, 
though  the  elements  had  long  been  secretly  preparing  for  a  storm. 
The  causes  that  finally  set  the  earl  so  fiercely  against  his  royal 
creature  are  clouded  in  mystery ;  perhaps,  as  has  been  said,  "  we 
need  seek  no  further  than  that  jealousy  and  ingratitude  which  is 
too  often  experienced  in  those  who  are  under  obligations  too  great 
to  be  discharged." 

103.  done  to  death  : — This  was  during  Edward's  first  Parlia- 
ment, in  1461,  and  is  thus  mentioned  in  the  Chronicles:  "The 
Earle  of  Oxford,  far  striken  in  age,  and  his  sonne  and  heire,  the 
Lord  Awbreie  Veer,  either  through  malice  of  their  enimies,  or  for 
that  they  had  offended  the  King,  were  both,  with  diverse  of  their 
counsellors,  attainted  and  put  to  execution;  which  caused  John 
Earle  of  Oxford  ever  after  to  rebell." 

105.  door  of  death  : — This  passage  brings  to  mind  that  fine 
image  of  old  age  in  Sackville's  Mirror  for  Magistrates :  "  His 
v/ithered  fist  still  knocking  at  death's  door." 

187.  his  death  : — This  is  erroneous.  Salisbury  was  wounded 
and  taken  prisoner  by  the  Lancastrians  in  the  battle  of  Wakefield; 
was  soon  after  beheaded,  and  his  head,  along  with  York's,  set  upon 
the  gates  of  York. 

188.  the  abuse  done  to  my  niece: — "  King  Edward,"  says  Holin- 
shed,  "  did  attempt  a  thing  once  in  the  earles  house,  which  was 
much  against  the  earles  honestie,  (whether  he  would  have  de- 
tiowred  his  daughter  or  his  neece,  the  certaintie  was  not  for  both 
Iheir  honours  revealed,)  for  surely  such  a  thing  was  attempted 
by  King  Edward." 


147 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

ACT   FOURTH. 
Scene  I. 

56,57.  yoii  ivould  not  have  bestozved  the  heir,  etc.: — Formerly 
minors  coming  into  possession  of  great  estates  were  in  the  ward- 
ship of  the  King,  who  often  bestowed  them  on  his  favourites,  or 
in  other  words  gave  then\  up  to  plunder,  and  afterwards  disposed 
of  them  in  marriage  as  he  pleased. 

58.  your  brothers: — The  King's  advancement  of  his  wife's  fam- 
ily is  thus  mentioned  by  Holinshed :  "  Hir  father  was  created 
earle  Rivers,  and  made  high  constable  of  England :  hir  brother, 
Lord  Anthonie,  was  married  to  the  sole  heire  of  Thomas  Lord 
Scales :  Sir  Thomas  Graie,  sonne  to  Sir  John  Graie,  the  Queens 
first  husband,  was  created  Marquesse  of  Dorset,  and  married  to 
Cicelie,  heire  to  the  Lord  Bonville."  In  fact,  however,  the  Queen's 
son  Thomas  was  married  to  Anne,  the  King's  niece,  daughter  and 
heiress  to  the  Duke  of  Exeter.  These  things  were  done  in  the 
spring  of  1465,  the  King's  marriage  having  been  publicly  acknowl- 
edged a  short  time  before,  and  the  Queen  having  been  introduced 
at  court  and  crowned. 

70.  not  ignoble: — Her  father  was  Sir  Richard  Woodville,  after- 
wards Earl  of  Rivers ;  her  mother  Jaquetta,  Duchess  Dowager  of 
Bedford,  who  was  daughter  of  Peter  of  Luxemburg,  earl  of  St. 
Paul,  and  widow  of  John  Duke  of  Bedford,  brother  to  King 
Henry  V. 

1 18-123.  Belike  the  elder,  etc.: — Johnson  has  remarked  upon  the 
actual  improbability  of  Clarence  making  this  speech  in  the  King's 
hearing.  When  the  Earl  of  Essex  attempted  to  raise  u  rebellion 
in  the  city,  with  a  design,  as  was  supposed,  to  storm  the  Queen's 
palace,  he  ran  about  the  streets  with  his  sword  drawn,  crying  out, 
"  They  that  love  me  follow  me." 

Scene  III. 

SI  et  seq.  This  capture  of  Edward  is  related  by  the  chroniclers 
as  having  taken  place  in  the  latter  part  of  1469.  Thus  Holinshed : 
"  After  the  battell  at  Hedgecote,  commonlie  called  Banberie  field, 
the  northerne  men  resorted  toward  Warwike,  where  the  earle  had 
gathered  a  great  multitude  of  people.  The  King  in  this  meane 
time  had  assembled  his  power,  and  was  comming  toward  the 
earle,  who,  being  advertised  thereof,  sent  to  the  Duke  of  Clarence, 
requiring  him  to  come  and  joine  with  him.     The  duke   being  not 

148 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

farre  off,  with  all  speed  repaired  to  the  earle,  and  so  they  joined 
their  powers  together,  upon  secret  knowledge  had,  that  the  King 
tooke  small  heed  to  himselfe,  nothing  doubting  anie  outward 
attempt  of  his  enimies.  The  earle,  intending  not  to  leese  such 
opportunitie,  in  the  dead  of  the  night,  with  an  elect  companie  of 
men,  set  on  the  Kings  field,  killing  them  that  kept  the  watch,  and 
yer  the  King  was  ware,  at  a  place  called  Wolnie,  he  was  taken 
prisoner  and  brought  to  the  castell  of  Warwike.  And,  to  the  in- 
tent his  friends  should  not  know  what  was  become  of  him,  the 
earle  caused  him  by  secret  journies  in  the  night  to  be  conveied  to 
Middleham  castell  in  Yorkeshire,  and  there  to  be  kept  under  the 
custodie  of  the  Archbishop  of  Yorke,  and  other  his  freends  in 
those  parties." 

Scene  V. 

13.  set  him  free: — So  in  Holinshed :  "King  Edward,  being 
thus  in  captivitie,  spake  ever  faire  to  the  archbishop,  and  to  his 
other  keepers,  so  that  he  had  leave  diverse  dales  to  go  hunt.  Now 
on  a  dale,  when  he  was  thus  abrode,  there  met  with  him  Sir  Wil- 
liam Stanlie  and  diverse  other  of  his  friends,  with  such  a  great 
band  of  men,  that  neither  his  keepers  would  nor  once  durst  move 
him  to  returne  unto  prison  againe.  After  that  he  was  once  at  lib- 
ertie,  he  came  to  Yorke,  where  he  was  joifullie  received,  and  taried 
there  two  dales ;  but  when  he  perceived  he  could  get  no  armie  to- 
gither  in  that  countrie,  he  turned  to  Lancaster,  where  he  found 
his  chamberlaine  the  Lord  Hastings  well  accompanied,  by  whose 
aid  he  came  safelie  to  London."  "  By  modern  writers,"  says  Lin- 
gard,  "  the  captivity  of  Edward  has  been  scornfully  rejected.  But 
they  should  have  accounted  for  the  mention  which  is  made  of  it 
by  almost  every  writer  of  the  age,  whether  foreigner  or  native. 
There  is  a  record  which  places  the  imprisonment  beyond  a  doubt, 
the  attainder  of  Clarence,  in  which  the  King  enumerates  it  among 
his  offences:  'as  in  jupartyng  the  King's  royall  estate,  persone 
and  life  in  straite  warde,  putting  him  thereby  from  all  his  libertie, 
aftre  procurying  grete  commocions.'  " 

Scene  VI. 

67.  young  Henry : — This  "  young  Henry,"  then  in  his  tenth 
year,  was  son  to  Edmund  Tudor,  Earl  of  Richmond,  and  Margaret, 
daughter  and  heir  to  John  Beaufort,  first  Duke  of  Somerset.  The 
groundwork  of  the  present  representation  was  furnished  by  the 
chroniclers. 

149 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

Scene  VII. 

[King  Edward.]  In  October,  1470,  about  a  year  after  his  escape 
from  York,  Edward,  having  failed  in  several  schemes  for  recover- 
ing his  power,  embarked  from  Lynn,  and  sought  refuge  with  the 
Duke  of  Burgundy,  who  had  lately  been  married  to  his  sister. 
Being  there  fitted  out  with  a  fleet  and  fifteen  hundred  men,  he 
returned  to  England,  and  landed  at  Ravenspurgh,  the  same  place 
where  Bolingbroke  had  come  on  a  similar  errand  in  1399.  In  less 
than  two  months  after  his  landing,  Edward  was  again  on  the 
throne:  but  his  course  was  one  of  inexpressible  perfidy;  "still 
bruiting  that  his  comming  was  not  to  chalenge  the  crowne,  but ' 
onelie  the  duchie  of  Yorke  " ;  and  when  at  last,  on  this  ground,  he 
was  let  into  the  city  of  York,  he  "  received  the  sacrament,  and 
there  solemnlie  sware  to  keepe  and  observe  two  speciall  articles — 
the  one,  that  he  should  use  the  citizens  after  a  gentle  and  courte- 
ous maner,  the  other,  that  he  should  be  faithfull  and  obedient  unto 
King  Henries  commandments." 

Scene  VIII. 

52.  Henry : — On  this  occasion  Henry  was  betrayed  into  the 
hands  of  Edward  by  the  Archbishop  of  York,  in  whose  care  he 
had  been  left  by  Warwick.  On  the  morning  of  x\pril  nth,  1471, 
the  archbishop,  who  was  brother  to  Warwick,  had  Henry  out  to 
an  official  ride  through  the  streets  of  London,  and  in  the  evening 
he  gave  orders  for  Edward  to  be  admitted  by  a  postern.  The  ex- 
cuse which  he  alleged  was,  that  he  found  the  city  bent  on  having 
Edward  for  their  king.  Henry,  however,  was  not  remanded  to 
the  Tower  till  after  his  cause  was  again  crushed  in  the  battle  of 
Barnet. 

60,  61.  The  sun  shines  hot,  etc. : — The  allusion  is  to  the  proverb 
"  Make  hay  while  the  sun  shines." 

ACT   FIFTH. 
Scene  I. 

28.  Duke  of  York : — Hudson  says  that  in  this  play  and  in  the 
one  preceding  "  the  character  of  Richard  is  set  forth  in  the  proc- 
esses of  development  and  formation;  whereas  in  Richard  III.  we 

ISO 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

have  little  else  than  the  working-out  of  his  character  as  already 
formed.  In  Shakespeare's  time  the  prevailing  idea  of  Richard 
was  derived  from  the  history  of  his  life  and  reign,  put  forth  by 
Sir  Thomas  More,  but  supposed  to  have  been  partly  written  by 
Dr.  John  Morton,  himself  a  part  of  the  subject.  More's  History, 
as  it  is  commonly  called,  was  adopted  by  both  Hall  and  Holin- 
shed." 

Scene  II. 

11-13.  cedar  .  .  .  slept: — These  lines  bring  to  mind  the 
well-known  words  of  Ezekiel,  xxxi.  6 :  "  All  the  fowls  of  heaven 
made  their  nests  in  his  boughs,  'and  under  his  branches  did  all  the 
beasts  of  the  field  bring  forth  their  young." 

28.  die  7ve  must: — The  great  Earl  of  Warwick  fell  in  the  battle 
of  Barnet,  April  14,  1471.  The  chroniclers  relate  that  "  the  Earle 
of  Warwike,  when  his  souldiers  were  all  wearied  with  long  fight, 
and  sore  weakened  with  woundes  and  hurts,  rushed  into  the 
middest  of  his  enimies,  whereas  he,  adventuring  so  farre  from  his 
companie  to  slea  his  adversaries,  that  he  could  not  be  rescued,  was 
amongst  the  preasse  of  his  enimies  striken  downe  and  slaine." 

44.  clamour  in  a  vault: — Steevens  remarks  that  the  indistinct 
gabble  of  undertakers,  while  they  adjust  a  coffin  in  a  family  vault, 
will  abundantly  illustrate  this  simile ;  and  he  adds  that  such  a 
peculiar  hubbub  of  inarticulate  sounds  might  have  attracted  the 
author's  notice. 

Scene  IV. 

9,  to  that  zvhich  hath  too  much  : — So  Jaques  moralizing  upon 
the  weeping  stag,  as  told  in  As  You  Like  It,  II.  i. : — 

"  Thou  makest  a  testament 
As  worldlings  do,  giving  tJiy  sum  of  more 
To  that  which  Jiad  too  much." 


Scene  V. 

3.  Somerset: — The  battle  of-  Tewksbury  was  fought  May  4, 
[471.  Two  days  after,  the  Duke  of  Somerset,  with  other  fugitives, 
was  dragged  from  sanctuary  and  beheaded.  The  Queen  and 
I  he  Prince  had  been  in  France  for  some  time,  seeking  aid,  and 
landed  in  England  the  very  day  of  the  battle  of  Barnet.    We  are 


Notes  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

told  that  when  the  Queen  got  news  of  that  disaster,  "  all  her  hopes 
were  instantly  broken :  she  sank  to  the  ground  in  despair ;  and,  as 
soon  as  she  came  to  herself,  hastened  with  her  son  to  the  sanc- 
tuary of  Beaulieu.  But  the  Lancastrian  lords  who  still  remained 
faithful  to  her  cause  induced  her  to  quit  her  asylum,  and  raised 
a  considerable  body  of  troops  to  fight  under  her  banner."  While 
these  were  on  the  march  to  join  another  army  in  Wales,  they  were 
intercepted  by  Edward  at  Tewksbury,  and  there  finished. 

25.  j^sop  : — He  calls  Richard  v^sop  on  account  of  his  crooked- 
ness ;  and  Richard  here  betrays  the  same  morbid  sensitiveness 
touching  his  person  which  afterwards  makes  him  "  descant  on  his 
own  deformity."  This  passage,  being  the  same  in  the  Quarto,  is 
aptly  cited  as  inferring  an  identity  of  authorship  running  through 
the  whole  delineation  of  Richard. 

40.  Prince  Edward  was  born  October  13.  1453;  so  that  he  was 
in  his  eighteenth  year  when  killed.  The  Chronicles  give  the  fol- 
lowing account  of  his  death :  "  After  the  field  was  ended,  procla- 
mation was  made,  that  whosoever  could  bring  foorth  Prince  Ed- 
ward, alive  or  dead,  should  have  an  annuitie  of  a  hundred  pounds 
during  his  life,  and  the  Princes  life  to  be  saved,  if  he  were  brought 
foorth  alive.  Sir  Richard  Crofts,  nothing  mistrusting  the  Kings 
promise,  brought  foorth  his  prisoner  Prince  Edward,  being  a  faire 
and  well  proportioned  yoong  gentleman  ;  whom  when  King  Ed- 
ward had  well  advised,  he  demanded  of  him  how  he  durst  so  pre- 
sumptuouslie  enter  into  his  realme  with  banner  displaj'ed.  Where- 
unto  the  Prince  boldlie  answered,  saieng,  '  To  recover  my  fathers 
kingdome  and  heritage,  from  his  father  and  grandfather  to  him, 
and  from  him  after  him  to  me  lineallie  descended.'  At  which 
words  King  Edward  said  nothing,  but  with  his  hand  thrust  him 
from  him,  or,  as  some  sale,  stroke  him  with  his  gauntlet ;  whome, 
incontinentlie,  George  Duke  of  Clarence,  Richard  Duke  of  Gloces- 
ter,  Thomas  Greie  Marquesse  Dorcet,  and  William  Lord  Hastings, 
that  stood  by,  suddenlie  murthered ;  for  the  which  cruell  act  the 
more  part  of  the  dooers  in  their  latter  daies  dranke  of  the  like  cup. 
by  the  righteous  justice  and  due  punishment  of  God." 

Scene  VI. 

[Kuig  Henry  and  Gloucester.]  This  Scene,  whether  considered 
in  itself  or  in  reference  to  the  play  of  Richard  III.,  affords  a  most 
important  test  of  the  probabilities  of  authorship.  It  is  acknowl- 
edged to  be  the  most  Shakespearian  in  style  of  anything  in  the 

152 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Notes 

whole  play ;  while,  in  characterization,  its  identity  with  what 
nobody  doubts  to  be  Shakespeare's  is,  in  the  opinion  of  able  com- 
mentators, too  manifest  to  be  shirked  or  dodged.  In  short,  if  in 
this  play  there  be  any  one  thing  more  than  another,  which  nobody 
but  Shakespeare  could  have  written,  this  undoubtedly  is  that 
thing.  Comparison  with  the  Quarto  shows  that  no  material 
change  or  addition  was  made  in  the  Folio. 

60.  [Dies.]  The  following  is  Holinshed's  account  of  Henry's 
death:  "Here  is  to  be  remembered,  that  poore  King  Henrie  the 
sixt.  a  little  before  deprived  of  his  realme  and  imperiall  crowne, 
was  now  in  the  Tower  spoiled  of  his  life  by  Richard  Duke  of 
Glocester,  as  the  constant  fame  ran ;  who,  to  the  intent  that  his 
brother  King  Edward  might  reigne  in  more  suretie,  murthered  the 
said  King  Henrie  with  a  dagger.  Howbeit,  some  writers  of  that 
time,  favouring  altogither  the  house  of  Yorke,  have  recorded  that 
after  he  understood  what  losses  had  chanced  unto  his  freends,  and 
how  not  onelie  his  sonne,  but  also  all  other  his  cheefe  partakers 
were  dead  and  despatched,  he  tooke  it  so  to  hart,  that  of  pure  dis- 
pleasure, indignation,  and  melancholic,  he  died  the  three  and 
twentith  of  Maie." 

85.  sort  a  pitchy  day : — Pick  out  or  select  a  dark  or  fateful  day. 

Scene  VII. 

25.  Work  thou  the  zvay, — and  thou  shalt  execute: — Gloucester 
must  be  understood  to  touch  his  head  at  the  first  phrase,  and  to 
look  significantly  at  his  hand  as  he  utters  the  second. 


119 


THE  THIRD  PART  OF 


Questions  on  3  Henry  VI 


ACT  FIRST. 

1.  What  is  significant  in  Richard  Plantagenet's  part  in  Sc.  i.? 

2.  AVhat  power  does  Warwick  here  assert  that  gave  him  the  title 
of  King-maker? 

3.  What  place  does  York  occupy  in  the  Parliament-house  when 
the  King  enters? 

4.  Does  the  King's  weakness  inspire  pity?  How  does  he  defend 
his  title  to  the  crown?  Was  his  vacillation  foreshadowed  in  the 
characters  of  his  father  and  grandfather  ? 

5.  What  is  his  compact  with  York  for  securing  peace?  What 
is  the  consequent  effect  upon  his  adherents? 

6.  Why  does  Exeter  not  join  in  the  indignation  of  the  others? 

7.  How  does  Henry  behave  at  the  approach  of  the  Queen? 
Does  the  tide  of  sympathy  turn  in  her  favour?  What  effect  does 
her  indignation  produce? 

8.  Had  she  been  a  woman  of  higher  character,  are  there  not 
here  materials  for  a  splendid  tragic  figure? 

9.  What  early  indications  does  Richard  Plantagenet  give  of  his 
unmoral  nature?    What  mental  qualities  does  he  show  in  Sc.  ii. ? 

10.  What  event  gives  York  color  of  excuse  for  breaking  his  oath? 

11.  Do  you  note  any  resemblance  between  Rutland  and  the 
King?     What  aesthetic  fitness  do  you  see  in  the  death  of  Rutland? 

12.  How  is  the  battle  described  in  Sc.  iv.?  W^hat  is  fore- 
shadowed in  lines  35-39? 

13.  Characterize  Margaret's  speech  to  the  captured  York.  How 
nearly  right  was  York  in  estimating  her  character? 

14.  How  does  the  hardness  of  Margaret's  nature  show  in  com- 
parison of  her  with  Northumberland? 

ACT  SECOND. 

15.  Show  the  difference  between  the  mental  traits  of  Edward 
and  Richard  Plantagenet  as  exhibited  in  their  seeing  of  the  por- 

t54 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Questions 

tent ;  in  their  reception  of  the  messenger ;  in  their  determination 
after  receiving  news  of  their  father's  death. 

i6.  What  further  news  does  Warwick  bring?  How  does  Rich- 
ard comment  on  the  tale  of  Warwick  ? 

17.  How  does  Henry  receive  the  news  of  the  death  of  York? 
What  is  the  effect  upon  him  of  Clifford's  long  address  in  Sc.  ii.? 
What  does  Clifford  need  to  make  him  a  tragic  figure? 

18.  How  and  when  does  Edward  demand  the  crown  of  Henry? 

19.  How  is  Richard  always  addressed  *Dy  his  enemies?  Was  it 
his  personal  deformity  only  that  made  him  odious? 

20.  With  what  do  Edward  and  George  taunt  ^largaret  at  the 
close  of  Sc.  ii. ?    Are  their  protestations  sincere? 

21.  What  tide  in  the  fortunes  of  the  Plantagenets  does  Sc.  iii. 
exhibit?     What  state  of  mind  does  it  induce  in  Richard? 

22.  What  is  the  effect  of  the  mournful  speech  of  the  King 
(Sc.  V.)  set  amidst  the  scenes  of  battle  and  ferocious  quarrelling 
of  the  barons?  Does  it  secure  for  the  King  feelings  of  sympathy 
as  well  as  of  pity? 

23.  Show  how  the  two  special  instances  exhibited  in  Sc.  v.  illus- 
trate the  horrors  of  civil  war. 

24.  Does  the  last  hope  of  the  King's  party  perish  with  Clifford? 

25.  To  what  does  Warwick  next  address  himself? 

26.  Why  does  Richard  object  to  being  Duke  of  Gloucester? 


ACT  THIRD. 

27.  Where  in  other  plays  has  Shakespeare  used  a  touch  of 
reality  similar  to  that  in  Sc.  i.  10:  I'll  tell  flicc  what  bcfel  me  on 
a  day? 

28.  What  brings  Henry  out  of  Scotland,  where  he  had  been 
confined?    What  line  of  Richard  II.  does  line  17  recall? 

29.  How  does  the  King  express  solicitude  for  his  queen  ? 

30.  How  does  Henry  argue  his  rights  as  king  with  the  Keepers? 

31.  What  can  you  argue  for  the  new  king's  rule  from  Sc.  ii., 
the  first  in  which  he  is  represented  as  king? 

32.  Has  Richard,  before  his  soliloquy  in  Sc.  ii.,  given  indications 
of  his  desire  for  the  crown?  Why  is  a  full-length  portrait  given 
of  him  and  none  of  Edward? 

33.  Comment  on  Richard's  intellectual  qualities ;  his  imagina- 
tion; his  ambition. 

155 


Questions  THE  THIRD  PART  OF 

34.  What  is  Margaret's  errand  (Sc.  iii.)  at  the  court  of  France? 

35.  On  what  mission  does  Warwick  come? 

36.  How  does  Margaret  oppose  the  suit  of  King  Edward? 

37.  How  and  why  does  King  Lewis  decide  between  Margaret 
and  Warwick? 

38.  Does  the  entrance  of  the  Post  make  an  effective  dramatic 
situation?  Aside  from  this,,  does  the  play  contain  anything  essen- 
tially dramatic? 

39.  Is  the  act  of  Edward  sufficient  to  cause  the  direful  conse- 
quences of  foreign  and  civil  strife?  What  is  implied  of  moral 
degeneration  that  makes  possible  such  conditions? 

ACT  FOURTH. 

40.  What  disaffection  begins  to  develop  in  the  court  of  Edward? 

41.  Upon  him  what  is  the  effect  of  the  French  king's  enmity  and 
of  Warwick's  foresworn  allegiance  ? 

42.  What  alliance  brings  Clarence  over  to  the  side  of  Henry? 

43.  What  ebb  in  the  fortunes  of  King  Edward  does  Sc.  iii.  pre- 
sent?    Are  his  shortcomings  accurately  estimated  by  Warwick? 

44.  What  contrasts  in  maternal  affection  are  presented  in  the 
case  of  the  two  queens,  Margaret  and  Elizabeth  ? 

45.  How  is  King  Edward  rescued  from  imprisonment? 

46.  In  Sc.  vi.  how  does  Henry  report  concerning  his  imprison- 
ment?   Whom  does  he  designate  protectors  after  his  abdication? 

47.  What  does  he  say  of  Richmond?  What  does  Richmond 
afterward  become? 

48.  Where  is  he  sent  for  safety  after  the  news  of  Edward's 
escape  reaches  the  King's  party  ? 

49.  What  is  the  presage  of  Edward's  hesitation  (Sc.  vii.)  in  re- 
assuming  the  kingship  at  York?  Who  is  the  strong  man  of  his 
party  ? 

50.  How  (Sc.  viii.)  are  Henry's  suggestions  regarded  by  the 
council?  Does  Henry  show  himself  to  have  been  taught  anything 
by  his  hard  experiences? 

ACT  FIFTH. 

51.  What  leads  to  the  defection  of  Clarence  from  Warwick? 
How  does  Warwick  end  his  life? 

52.  What  traits  does  Prince  Edward  display  in  Sc.  v.?     Does 

156 


KING  HENRY  VI.  Questions 

his  fate  awaken  pity?    Is  there  felt  to  be  any  chance  that  the  for- 
tunes of  the  house  of  Lancaster  could  be  revived  through  him? 

53.  Does  Margaret  become  noble  in  her  grief? 

54.  Does  Henry  ever  exceed  the  pitch  of  powerful  expression 
to  which  he  rises  in  Sc.  vi.  ? 

55.  How  is  the  succeeding  play  foreshadowed  in  the  speeches  of 
Henry  and  of  Gloucester? 


^,6.  Is  King  Henry  VI.,  as  presented  in  this  trilogy,  to  be  judged 
as  one  morally  responsible  for  the  evils  of  civil  war  with  which 
his  reign  was  filled? 

57.  Contrast  Henry  VI.  with  the  two  weak  kings  that  Shake- 
speare has  drawn — John  and  Richard  II.  Are  they  not  distinct  in 
their  characterization? 

58.  In  more  favourable  times  could  Henry  have  been  an  efficient 
king?    Was  his  weakness  congenital? 

59.  Is  he  more  to  be  admired,  as  Hazlitt  says,  than  his  queen? 

60.  Who  of  all  that  time  was  most  suitable  to  be  king? 
Wherein  lay  the  incapacity  of  Gloucester? 

61.  Was  Warwick  ruled  so  much  by  patriotic  as  by  personal 
feeling  ? 

62.  Does  the  growing  personality  of  Richard  Duke  of  Gloucester 
serve  to  point  to  a  means  of  salvation  for.  the  kingdom? 

63.  Do  the  Cade  scenes  indicate  that  the  dramatist  wishes  to 
state  the  case  of  democracy  as  an  alternative? 


^57 


UNIVERSITY   OF  CALIFORNIA-LOS  ANGELES  1 

lllilllllllllllllillill!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! """ 


L  069978  269  0 


